f 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 in 2016 
 
 https://archive.org/details/youngpeopleshist00varn_0 
 
STATE HOUSE, AUGUSTA. 
 
THE 
 
 YOUNG PEOPLE’S 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE 
 
 FROM ITS EARLIEST DISCOVERY TO THE FINAL 
 SETTLEMENT OF ITS BOUNDARIES IN 1842. 
 
 By GEO. J. VARNEY, 
 
 Member of Maine Historical Society. 
 
 ADAPTED FOR USE UST SCHOOLS, 
 ILLUSTRATED. 
 
 BOSTON COLLEGE LIBRARY 
 
 Third 
 
 CHESTNUT HILL, MASS, 
 
 rcl Edition Revised and Corrected. 
 
 MASS. 
 
 PORTLAND, ME. : 
 LORING, SHORT & HARMON 
 1884. 
 
FI9 
 • V3l 
 
 / ssf 
 
 Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1873, by 
 GEORGE J. VARNEY, 
 
 In the Office of the Librarian of Congress at Washington. 
 
 Daily Press Printing House, Portland, Me., 
 Wm. M. Marks, Manager. 
 
To the Young People of Maine, whose acts will 
 form an important part in the future history of our 
 country, this record of our beginnings is hopefully dedi- 
 cated — with the wish that its lessons and examples may 
 stimulate their patriotism, and influence them to emu- 
 late its noble deeds and copy its worthiest characters. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 In this little volume I have endeavored to present 
 faithfully and clearly the beginnings of our State, what 
 manner of life the early residents led, and what notable 
 events have marked the progress of its affairs. 
 
 Though the book is devoted wholly to setting forth 
 the deeds of the people of Maine, it has not been my 
 purpose to foster state above national pride, neither to 
 prolong any bitterness toward those whom our fore- 
 fathers met in mortal strife ; but, by exhibiting the ex- 
 cellent record of the Pine Tree State, to furnish grounds 
 of justification for that regard which all would like to 
 entertain toward their native region, or the home of their 
 adoption. 
 
 I have endeavored so to treat the subject as to make 
 the lessons of our brief history useful to the youngest 
 readers, without descending to such trivial details or 
 trifling manner as would prove unpleasant to those more 
 mature. The proper limits of the volume would not 
 admit so much fulness of incident as might be desired 
 by some; and in making a selection I have preferred 
 such as best illustrate their time and are also closely 
 connected with the movement of affairs; and in this 
 respect I think my work will be sustained by those accu- 
 rately conversant with our historical records. As the 
 nature of this history does not require it, I have avoided 
 burdening its pages with references to authorities. In 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 VII 
 
 regard to d^tes, new style exclusively has been used, as 
 avoiding all confusion. 
 
 For those desiring a more complete record of early 
 times, I am happy to recommend the “Beginnings of 
 New England,” by R. K. Sewell, Esq., of Wiscasset, to- 
 gether with those learned and exhaustive volumes of 
 the u Documentary History of Maine,” edited by Hon. 
 William Willis and Rev. Leonard Woods, D. D., LL.D. 
 
 My thanks are due for courtesies and valuable aid, to 
 Reverend Professor A. S. Packard, D. D., the accom- 
 plished librarian of the Maine Historical Society, as well 
 as to its late president, the lamented Judge Bourne ; also, 
 to Hon. J. W. North, the historian and biographer of 
 Augusta, to Charles B. Stetson, the well-known advocate 
 of practical education, and to J. G. Elder, Esq., of the 
 Lewiston public library. 
 
 It would be unjust to close without acknowledging 
 that this volume has proceeded from a suggestion of the 
 desirableness of such a work, by Hon. Nelson Dingley, 
 Jr. — a gentleman widely known in connection with the 
 educational interests of this State. 
 
 At the suggestion of friends long familiar with schools 
 I have added a few questions at the close of each chap- 
 ter, giving the work a special adaptation for use as a 
 text book. Where it is not deemed best to make the 
 hi story a subject of formal recitation, it may be used for 
 reading lessons — when the questions will be found useful 
 in fixing the essential points of the narrative upon the 
 mind of the pupil. 
 
 With these remarks I leave the book in the hands of 
 a generous public, hoping that my efforts will meet 
 with a kind approval. 
 
 Brunswick, Me., Nov. 15th, 1873. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTEE I. 
 
 THE COAST EXPLOKED. 
 
 Cabot’s Discovery. Visits of the Northmen, French, Spanish and 
 English. Gosnold on the coast of Maine. Pring’s voyage. 
 Fox Islands. Pring trades with the natives. Weymouth dis- 
 covers Monhegan. Crystal Hills. The garden at Pentecost 
 Harbor. Sagadahoc or Kennebec. Indian men, women and 
 children. Drinking tobacco. Catching savages. The em- 
 bassy, A French colony. To Cape Cod and back. Port 
 Royal founded. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE FIRST COLONY OF NEW ENGLAND. 
 
 The North and South Virginia Company. The Popham colony. 
 Monhegan. Skidwarroes. The first sermon. Escape of 
 Skidwarroes. The vessels at Sagadahoc. Description of 
 Sabino. The colonists disembark. Building a village. 
 The first English vessel. Explorations. The Bashaba. 
 Indians at the plantation. Indian opinion of the Eng- 
 lishman’s religion. The trick with the cannon. The store- 
 house blown up. Death of Popham. Departure of the 
 colonists. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 EARLY EVENTS ON THE COAST OF MAINE. 
 
 The Jesuit colony at Mt. Desert. Argal destroys it. Capt. John 
 Smith explores Maine. The Bashaba overthrown. Pestilence. 
 Gorges’ colony at Saco. Rocroft. Dermer. The French- 
 man’s prophecy. Samoset and the Pilgrims. Samoset and 
 Capt. Levett. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 IX 
 
 CHAPTER IY. 
 
 COLONIES AND COLONISTS. 
 
 The New England Charter. Sir Ferdinando Gorges. Laconia. 
 The Pilgrims at New Plymouth. Earlier settlements. First 
 general government in New England. The Kennebec Patent. 
 Puritan trading houses. The Lygonia, or Plough Patent. 
 Muscongus grant, or Waldo Patent. Pemaquid Patent. 
 Sheepscot, or the garden of the East. Massachusetts Bay 
 . Colony. New Scotland ceded to the French. Sir William 
 Alexander’s right acquired by La Tour. Plunder of English 
 trading houses and vessels in Acadie. The first Pirate. 
 D Aulney at Biguy duce. 
 
 CHAPTER Y. 
 
 POLITICS, PROPERTY, AND CIVIL AFFAIRS. 
 
 Maine divided into four provinces. New Somersetshire. Its gov- 
 ernment. Drunkenness. Oppressions by the king. The 
 Province of Maine. Rights of the proprietor and of the king. 
 Divisions and government of the province. Legal decisions. 
 Agricultural products. Manufactures and commerce. City 
 of Gorgeana. The Plough Patent revived. Religious free- 
 dom. Death of Gorges. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 COUNTIES, CUSTOMS AND CHARACTERS. 
 
 Six governments in Maine. John Alden. Homicide on the Ken- 
 nebec. Thomas Purchas. Elasticity of the Massachusetts 
 Bay Charter. Gorges’ government dissolved. John Bony- 
 thon. Western Maine becomes the County of Yorkshire. 
 Courts. The militia. Musketeers and pikemen. The boys’ 
 training. The stocks, pillory, whipping-post, and ducking 
 stool. Other penalties. Religious oppression. Rev. John 
 Brock. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 WARS AND RUMORS OF WARS. 
 
 Fears of war with the Indians. The conquest of Acadia. Sir 
 
X 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 Thomas Temple. Grant to the Duke of York. The king’s 
 commissioners. County of Cornwall. New Scotland again 
 ceded to France. Governor Nichols’ warning. The Conquest 
 of Maine. Purchase of Gorges’ right. The County of 
 Cornwall becomes the County of Devonshire. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 THE INDIANS OF MAINE. 
 
 The Abnakis. Anasagunticooks or Androscoggins. Canibas. 
 Etechemins. Tarratines. Openangoes. The Bashaba. Oys- 
 ter shell mounds. Cannibals. Personal description of the na- 
 tives. Dress. Labors. Wigwams. Hunting. Canoes. 
 Bows and Arrows. Hooks, nets and weirs. Food and cook- 
 ing. Domestic utensils. Little Indians. Merrymakings. 
 Indian belles. Weddings. Sports. Smoking. Diseases. 
 Pow-wows. Religion. Government. Councils. Lan- 
 guage. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 THE FIRST INDIAN WAR COMMENCES. 
 
 The French fraternize with the Indians. They become Roman 
 Catholics. Wrongs of the Indians. They become hostile to 
 the English. Decrease in the numbers of the Indians. Pas- 
 saconaway. His prophecy. The petition of Rowles. Squan- 
 do’s child drowned. Squando has revelations from the spirit 
 world. King Philip’s war. Mo-ho-tiwormet’s treaty. The 
 Androscoggins plunder the settlement of Thomas Purchas. 
 The slaughter of the Wakely family. The captive girl. John 
 Bonython warned. Attack on Phillips’ garrison at Saco. The 
 battle at Winter Harbor. Attack on Berwick. A noble girl. 
 A fast. Death of Lieut. Plaisted. The cannon shot at Ports- 
 mouth. Retreat of the savages. Losses. The treaty. Re- 
 turn of Elizabeth. 
 
 CPIAPTER X. 
 
 FIRST INDIAN WAR CONTINUED. 
 
 Forebodings of war. Seizure and sale of Indians for slaves. 
 Abraham Shurte. Demands of the Indians. Death of King 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 XI 
 
 Philip. Simon, the Yankee- killer. Mr. Brackett’s cow. 
 
 Attack on Casco Neck. The massacre at Georgetown. The 
 flight of a girl. The surprise of Arrowsic. Escape of Capt. 
 Davis. Destruction of th,e eastern settlements. The Attack 
 on Peaks’ Island. Waldron’s Ruse. The stone house on 
 Peaks’ Island. Capture of Fryer’s crew at Richmond’s Island. 
 "Pluck in Wells. Winter expedition against the Sokokis. 
 Mugg’s treaty. Captives restored. Mugg’s treaty a sham. 
 Waldron meets the Indians at Mare Point. Ruse of the Tar- 
 ratines. The Mohawks in Maine. The Indians aroused. 
 Their successes. The fight at Black Point. Death of Mugg. 
 Savages turn sailors. The fort at Pemaquid rebuilt. The 
 war closed. Terms of peace. Losses of the war. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 THE FIRST FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 
 
 Baron Castine. The Dutch at Castine. Andros’ treaty with the 
 Indians. Attack on North Yarmouth. Death of Walter 
 Gendell. Jamestown at Pemaquid destroyed. Abdication of 
 James H. and overthrow of Andros. The people’s govern- 
 ment revived. Indian revenge on Major Waldron. Capt. 
 Swaine. Major Church meets the Indians at Falmouth Neck. 
 Berwick destroyed. A flotilla of canoes. Indians camp in 
 Falmouth. The surprise on Munjoy’s Hill. The massacre on 
 Falmouth Neck. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 FIRST FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR CONTINUED. 
 
 Sir William Phipps. He builds a vessel at Woolwich. Raises the 
 treasure from a Spanish wreck. Takes Acadia from the 
 French. Unfortunate expedition against Canada. First pa- 
 per money. Major Church routs the Indians on the Andros- 
 coggin. The sagamores regain their wives and make peace. 
 Settlements destroyed. A village of blockhouses. Wells at- 
 tacked by Moxus. Cape Neddock destroyed. King’s expedi- 
 tion eastward. Fatal attack on York. Generosity. Persist- 
 ent attacks on Wells. The scout’s trick. Bravery of Capt. 
 Converse. The enemy retire. The torture of a prisoner. 
 Phipps appointed governor. Builds a fort at Pemaquid. 
 
XII 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 Church’s expedition up the Penobscot. Fight with the Indians 
 on the Kennebec. Converse builds a fort at Saco. The In- 
 dians afraid of the Mohawks, and make peace with the Eng- 
 lish. The treaty broken and Cocheco destroyed. Capt. 
 Chubb seizes the bearers of a flag of truce. Chubb surrenders 
 the fort at Pemaquid to Iberville. Major Church goes east- 
 ward again. Major March’s skirmish with Indians at Dama- 
 riscotta. The war closed. Losses in the war. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 WITCHCRAFT, PIRACIES AND AN INDIAN TREATY. 
 
 The Witchcraft Delusion. Governor Phipps’ wife accused. The 
 governor’s eyes opened. Phipps succeeded by Bellamont as 
 governor. Pirates. Bellamont succeeded by Dudley. An- 
 other war expected. A new treaty with the Indians. Capt. 
 Simmo. The Two Brothers. Outrage on Castine, the 
 younger. 
 
 CHAPTEK XIV. 
 
 QUEEN ANNE’S WAR. 
 
 Queen Amie’s war commences. Simultaneous attacks on the set- 
 tlements. Ruse of the savages at Fort Loyal. The fort be- 
 sieged. Capt. South wick attacks the Indian fleet. Troops of 
 Horse. Expedition to Ossipee and Pigwacket. Nineteen men 
 shot down. Hunni well, the Indian killer. Maj or March at 
 Pigwacket. A bounty for Indian scalps. The Mohegans and 
 Pequots at Berwick. Col. Church goes eastward again. 
 Norridgewock burned. French privateers. Col. Hilton sur- 
 prises eighteen savages. Col. March goes against Acadia. 
 Exploit of the Indians in Winter Harbor. Acadia conquered 
 by Gen. Nicholson. Castine, the younger, guides Major Liv- 
 ingston through the wilderness. Col. Walton scouts along 
 the coast. The Indians intrude at a wedding. Another treaty. 
 Moxus’ pretentions. 
 
 CHAPTER XY. 
 
 LOYEWELL’S WAR COMMENCES. 
 
 Increase of settlements. Indian deeds. English missionaries to the 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 XIII 
 
 Indians. False teaching of the Jesuits. An Indian speech. 
 Threats of the Indians against the settlers of Sagadahock. 
 Another expedition to Norridgewock. Settlements on Merry- 
 meeting Bay destroyed. Another attack on the fort at St. 
 George’s. Brunswick burned. Night attack on the Indians 
 in Topsham. Deering's garrison surprised, and children cap- 
 tured. Mohawks on the Kennebec. The Micmacs and St. 
 Francis Indians at Arrow sic. Col. Westbrook burns the 
 Indian fort near Bangor. Another expedition to Norridge- 
 wock. The fight on St. George’s River. Death of the brave 
 Captain Winslow. 
 
 CHAPTER XYI. 
 
 THE DESTRUCTION OF NORRIDGEWOCK 
 Final expedition against Norridgewock. Description of the village. 
 The engagement. Death of Mogg. Death of Ralle. Ac- 
 count of the missionary. An Indian’s mistake. A writing. 
 The Jesuit’s deceptions. Estimate of Ralle’s character. In- 
 dian Old Point. Burning of the village by the Mohawk. Re 
 suits of the expedition. 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 LOVEWELL’S FIGHT. 
 
 Capt. Lovewell at Winnipesaukee. Lovewell starts for the Soko- 
 kis. The fort on Ossipee Pond. Pigwacket. Lovewell’s 
 Pond. An Indian discovered. The packs left on the plain. 
 Capt. Lovewell wounded. An ambush. A close fight. 
 Love well’s men retire to the pond. Chaplain Frye. Cham- 
 berlain and Paugus. Wyman and Paugus. Indians draw off. 
 English retreat. Kies escapes in a canoe. Frye and Farwell 
 left. Jones reaches Biddeford. Arrival of the men at Ossi- 
 pee Pond. Fort found deserted. Col. Tyng visits Pigwacket 
 and buries the dead. The Pigwackets disappear. Capt. 
 Heath goes up the Penobscot. Indians want peace. Gov- 
 ernor Dummer’s treaty. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 MANNERS AND CUSTOMS OF THE ENGLISH SETTLERS. 
 The desolation of the wars in Maine. Easier times for the old 
 
XIV 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 settlements. About immigrants. The king’s woods. Masts 
 and knees for the royal navy. The king’s surveyors and the 
 lumbermen. The king gives Col. Dunbar the province of 
 Sagadahock. The Scotch-Irish. Lutherans. Dunbar and 
 his friends throw Gov. Belcher out of office. Whitefield, the 
 evangelist, visits Maine. Anecdote of Whitefield and Ben 
 Franklin. The eccentric Mr. Moody. Puritan ministers. 
 
 The “Puritaus” become “Congregationalists.” Form of wor- 
 
 % 
 
 ship. Meeting houses. How the congregation kept warm. 
 Ministers. Boys and girls at meeting. The tytliingman. 
 Singing. Sunday regulations. Schools. Social amusements. 
 How houses were built. Pork and pumpkins. Furniture. 
 Spinning wheels. Hand looms. Dress. Social customs. 
 Heir looms. Noble names. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 KING GEORGE’S WAR. 
 
 Louisburg, the Dunkirk and Gibraltar of America. An expedition 
 against it. Sir William Pepperell. Whitefield gives a motto 
 for the expedition. Col. Vaughn burns up the wine and 
 brandy. The English build batteries in the dark. Tyng cap- 
 tures a French vessel. A flag of truce. Dismay of the 
 French. A grand discharge of artillery. The city surren- 
 dered. Strong fortifications. Prizes. British claim all. 
 Rejoicings. The Tarratines. Mischief. The young warriors 
 pant for glory. Fort at St. George’s assaulted. North Yar- 
 mouth surprised. The savages at Flying Point. Outrages at 
 other places. Bounties for Indian scalps. 
 
 CHAPTER. XX. 
 
 KING GEORGE’S WAR CONTINUED. 
 
 Attack upon Gorham. Massacre of Bryants’ family. Destruction 
 of Waldoboro. Dogs. French attempt to capture Louisburg. 
 The fleet scattered. Fever. Death of D’Anville. Suicide of 
 the vice-admiral. Western Maine swarms with Indians. An- 
 other French fleet. Attacks on Pemaquid and St. George’s. 
 Peace of Aix-la-Chapelle. Indians talk peace. The St. Francis 
 Indians on a raid. Wiscasset attacked. A canoe upset. In- 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 XV 
 
 dian depredations westward. A hunter shoots a chief. 
 French forces. The Indians make peace. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 THE SIXTH AND LAST INDIAN WAR. 
 
 French outrages. George Washington. French fortresses ex- 
 tended. English forts. French offer bounties for English 
 scalps. Braddock's defeat. Siege of Beau-sejour. Acadians 
 removed from Nova Scotia. Capt. Cargill kills friendly In- 
 dians. Manchester kills Poland, an Indian chief. Distresses. 
 Gen. Wolfe. Indian outrages cease. Fort Pownal. Death 
 of General Waldo. Successes. The swinging scalps at St. 
 Francis. Rejoicings. The French nation atones by Lafayette. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 THE DAWN OF THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Peaceful times. Maine all border. The heroism of the settlers of 
 Maine. Two new counties. Gov. Pownal. New towns east 
 of the Penobscot. Drought and fire. British oppressions. 
 Taxation without representation. A new tax. Boston Mas- 
 sacre . First act of rebellion in Maine. The Boston * ‘Tea 
 Party.” Gen. Gage governor of Maine. First American 
 government. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 EARLY EVENTS OF THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Captain Mowatt dismantles Fort Pownal. English missionaries. 
 Indians true to America. Battle of Lexington. Companies 
 set out from York and Falmouth. Col. Scammon’s regiment. 
 The affair at King’s dock in Bath. Captain Mowatt captured. 
 Battle of Bunker Hill. Capture of the Margranetto. Cap- 
 ture of the Diligent. Mowatt burns Falmouth. A war ves- 
 sel frightened off. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIY. 
 
 ARNOLD’S EXPEDITION AND THE WAR IN THE EAST. 
 Arnold’s force ascends the Kennebec. Bombazee Rips. Dead 
 
XVI 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 River Carry. Col. Enos returns. The Chaudiere. Flagstaff 
 Plantation. Mt. Bigelow. The accident. Bear broth. The 
 troops meet cattle. Defeat. Post offices. Maine a grand 
 military division. Independence declared. Colonel Eddy’s 
 expedition. Colonel John Allan. His boys held as hostages. 
 British attack on Machias. Surrender of Burgoyne. 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 EVENTS OF THE REVOLUTION ON SEA AND LAND. 
 Terrible fires. Hon. John Adams and Commodore Tucker. Three 
 British ships pursue the Boston. Tucker saves “that egg.” 
 Capture of the Thorn. A French fleet. Maine made a Dis- 
 trict. British at Biguyduce, or Castine. Americans besiege 
 Castine. The embargo. The British on the Kennebec. 
 Capture of Gen. Wadsworth. His escape. More troops. 
 Capture of Cornwallis. More raids of the Canada Indians. 
 The treaty. Boundaries. Independence acknowledged. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 AFTER THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Customs and dress of the wealthy. Of farmers and mechanics. 
 Of their wives and daughters. Indian dress, new style. New 
 settlers. Big pine trees. First American flag. Exports regu- 
 lated. First newspaper. The Bingham Purchase. Germans, 
 Scotch and Irish. Commercial districts. Governor Hancock. 
 Bowdoin college. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 THE MALTA WAR. 
 
 The Muscongus Patent. Major Gen. Knox. Lucy, his wife. The 
 old patents in new hands. Squatters. Murder of Chadwick. 
 Augusta invaded. The trial. 
 
 CHAPTER. XXVIII. 
 
 THE WAR OF 1812. 
 
 Impressment of seamen. Little Belt. Commerce of Maine. Com. 
 Preble. Battle of the Enterprise and Boxer. Other suc- 
 cesses. Increase of manufacturers. The British at Eastport. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 XVII 
 
 The treasury notes. The Drovers. Com. Tucker captures 
 the Crown . 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 THE BRITISH ON THE PENOBSCOT. 
 
 Castine captured by the British. Preparations for defense at Hamp- 
 den. The engagement and retreat. Leading citizens impris- 
 oned. A bond and other exactions. The enemy at Bangor. 
 Robbery of stores. The town threatened by fire. Saved by a 
 bond. Flames in the night. Hampden rifled. Alarm on the 
 Kennebec. The militia at Wiscasset. They march to harass 
 the enemy. A part of Maine declared territory of Great 
 Britain. Expedition against Machias. Capture of a party of 
 the enemy. Commerce on the Penobscot. Treaty at Ghent. 
 The British evacuate Maine. 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 THE SEPARATION AND ATTENDANT EVENTS. 
 
 Results of the war upon society. How the evil was met. Depres- 
 . sion of manufactures. The Ohio fever. Affairs improve. 
 Separation voted. Slavery delays the admission of Maine to 
 the Union. Maine the twenty-second State. Gov. King. 
 Acts of first Legislature. Waterville College. Maine Wes- 
 leyan Seminary. Religious and other societies. Statistics of 
 Maine. No carriages. How people traveled. Mail coaches 
 introduced. Steamboats arrive. Lafayette’s visit. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 MEN AND AFFAIRS AFTER THE SEPARATION. 
 
 Governors Parris, Lincoln, Hunton and Smith. Northern bound- 
 ary of Maine. King of the Netherlands award. Removal 
 of the Capital. The State House. Governor Dunlap. Mad- 
 awaska settlements. Maine census officer arrested by the 
 British. Claims of Maine territory by the British. Appear- 
 ances of war. Disturbances in Canada. Burning of the Car- 
 oline. Military road through Aroostook. Conflict with a slave 
 state. Governor Kent. Representative Cilley falls in a duel 
 Scientific survey. 
 
XVIII 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXII. 
 
 THE AROOSTOOK WAR, AND FINAL SETTLEMENT 
 OF BOUNDARIES. 
 
 The British trespass on our timber lands. Two hundred men sent 
 to eject them. Capture of the land agent. Sheriff Strick- 
 land’s ride. Sir John Harvey announces that possession will 
 be retained by force. The eastern militia ordered out. A 
 draft ordered. Action of Congress. General Scott arrives. 
 Capture of the British land warden. Gen. Scott opens ne- 
 gotiations. Troops dismissed. The Great Pacificator. The 
 Webster and Ashburton treaty. Gov. Fairfield. Important 
 • measures. The Washingtonians. Conclusion. 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 
 1. My young friends will remember that Christo- 
 pher Columbus made his famous voyage of discovery 
 in 1492. I have never forgotten it myself since learn- 
 ing the little rhyme : 
 
 “In fourteen hundred ninety-two, 
 
 Columbus crossed the ocean blue.” 
 
 2. On this voyage he discovered islands only, and 
 did not reach the great western continent until his third 
 voyage, which was made in 1498. But John Cabot 
 and his son, Sebastian, were before him here ; for they 
 had sailed along the coast from Newfoundland to 
 Albermarle Sound the year previous. They took pos- 
 session of the country in the name of the English 
 sovereign ; but England soon became so busy with 
 affairs at home that she made no attempt to settle the 
 new country for nearly a hundred years. 
 
 3. Yet I should here tell you of other visits made 
 long before this time. There have been certain marks 
 found on the rocks of Monhegan Island and at one or 
 two points on the mainland, which are thought by 
 some to show that the Norwegians, who peopled 
 Iceland and Greenland, also visited the coast of Maine 
 about the year nine hundred and ninety, and later. It 
 is also said that our coast was seen by Verrazzani, a 
 French navigator, in 1524 ; by Gomez, a Spaniard, in 
 1525; and by an Englishman named Rut, in 1527. 
 Again in 1556 a Catholic priest named Andre The vet 
 sailed in a French ship along the whole coast; spend- 
 ing several days in Penobscot Bay, where he held 
 conferences with the natives. Yet all these belong to 
 the ancient period, and nothing came of any of them. 
 
14 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1602 
 
 4. It was in 1602, the last year of the reign of the 
 “Good Queen Bess,” that Bartholemew Gosnold sailed 
 along the coast of Maine ; and, though he did not give 
 any exact account of his voyage, we know that he 
 touched at the Isles of Shoals, and at other points 
 northward. He came at last to a long, bending arm 
 of land stretching out to sea, where he caught many 
 codfish, and therefore called it Cape Cod. The next 
 year, just a few days after the death of Queen Eliza- 
 beth, Martin Pring started from England with two 
 vessels, bound on a trading voyage to America. One 
 of his vessels was named “Speedwell,” and carried 
 thirty men and boys ; the other was the “Discoverer,” 
 carrying only thirteen men and one boy. Early in 
 June they sailed into a bay which contained many 
 islands ; and beyond it was “a high country full of 
 great woods.” It was Penobscot Bay. They found 
 here good anchorage and plenty of fish. Some of the 
 company went ashore at the islands, seeing on one of 
 them some silver-gray foxes ; so they gave this group 
 the name of Fox Islands, which it bears to this day. 
 Captain Pring had brought a stock of bright colored 
 clothing, with hatchets, knives, kettles, brass and silver 
 bracelets, rings, and other cheap and showy orna- 
 ments, such as savages like, in order to trade with the 
 natives. Not meeting with any of these about the 
 Penobscot, he sailed southward, passing through Casco 
 Bay, and ascending Saco river six miles. The compa- 
 nies were delighted with the many fine groves and 
 strange animals they saw, but found no Indians until 
 they came to Narragansett Bay. Here they ex- 
 changed their merchandise for furs and sassafras, and 
 went back to England with a valuable cargo. 
 
 5. Then King Janies sent out Captain George Wey- 
 mouth in the ship Archangel ; wdio, in May, 1605j an- 
 chored his vessel on the north side of an island, now 
 known to be Monhegan. The long boat was lowered, 
 and Captain Weymouth went on shore and took pos- 
 
1605 
 
 TTTE COAST EXPLORED. 
 
 15 
 
 session in the name of his sovereign. He named the 
 island St. George ; also setting up a cross in token 
 that he meant to establish there the Christian religion. 
 They found ashes and coals, showing where a fire had 
 been only a short time before ; and they knew by this 
 there were human beings near. Close by the fire, too, 
 were the shells of eggs — bigger than those of a goose; 
 and they saw many sea fowl about the place — some 
 of them large enough to have laid the eggs. They 
 also caught from the vessel thirty large cod and had- 
 dock. A number of small mountains were in view 
 from here, while away to the west were the grand 
 White Mountains of New Hampshire, which these 
 voyagers called the “Crystal Hills.” Then, sailing 
 toward these hills, they quickly came to a fine haven 
 in the mainland, which Captain Weymouth named 
 Pentecost Harbor, because they entered it on that 
 day of the Christian year. This is supposed by some 
 to be Townsend Harbor in Boothbay, though others 
 believe it to have been George’s Island Harbor, which 
 is a little to the east. Here they staid for several 
 days, resting themselves from their long voyage. 
 Some planted a garden, and sowed barley and pease ; 
 while others explored the rivers, harbors and islands. 
 In sixteen days from the planting of their garden some 
 of the vegetables had grown to eight inches in height. 
 These were the first fruits of English culture on the 
 shores of New England. 
 
 6. Though Captain Pring found no Indians here, 
 Captain Weymouth met with a great number ; and they 
 brought many furs to exchange witk him for trinkets. 
 There was no hair on the face of these Indians, and 
 that on their heads was black, coarse and straight. It 
 was cut short over the forehead, and the remainder 
 tied up in a single mass, which hung over their backs. 
 Their skin was of a dark copper color, where it was 
 not painted ; and the only clothing they wore was a 
 short coat about the waist. At one tune several 
 
16 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1605 
 
 women and two boys came down the shore to look at 
 the white strangers and their ship. The boys were 
 only two or three years old — fat, lively little fellows ; 
 but all naked except that they wore leathern buskins 
 laced nearly to the knees, and held in place by strings 
 running up to a belt about their waists ; and this belt 
 was hung full of little round pieces of copper. 
 
 7. One day the natives met the English, as they came 
 ashore, with more than usual politeness, and led them 
 to some fires around which many others of the Indians 
 sat laughing and talking, while puffs of smoke rose 
 from their mouths. Probably these sailors had never 
 before seen any one smoke, for tobacco was an Ameri- 
 can plant, then but little known in Europe. The 
 English were seated on deer-skins ; and the pipe, 
 made of a lobster’s claw, was passed to them ; and they 
 sucked the smoke into their mouths just as the dirty 
 natives did. Doubtless it made- them feel quite sick, 
 but they pretended that it was good. They called 
 this operation “drinking tobacco.” 
 
 8. Not long after, the English and Indians grew 
 suspicious of each other ; and both parties were quite 
 cautious in their intercourse. When Captain Wey- 
 mouth was nearly ready to leave the place, two canoes 
 came to the ship, with three Indians in each. Two of 
 them from one of the canoes climbed on board, and 
 they were immediately thrust below deck. The one 
 who had been left in the canoe pretty soon put ashore, 
 having heard, probably, the outcries of his imprisoned 
 companions. Those in the other canoe did not come 
 on board, and a dish of pease was given them where 
 they were. They went ashore to eat them ; and when 
 these were finished they sent a brisk young fellow 
 back with the bowl. So the sailors caught him ; and 
 then seven or eight of them went in a boat which they 
 called the “light horseman,” to capture the other 
 savages, taking with them another dish of pease, — an 
 article of which the natives were very fond. They 
 
1605 
 
 THE COAST EXPLORED. 
 
 17 
 
 went to the fire the savages had kindled; but the 
 one who had been frightened ashore ran away into 
 the woods. The other two remained ; and when 
 well occupied with the viands, they were seized and 
 forced down to the shore. It was as much as the 
 eight men could do to get them into the boat ; for 
 their clothing was not sufficient to hold them, and 
 they had to be dragged on board by their topknots. 
 This act of Captain Weymouth was no doubt wrong; 
 but it must be remembered that the ideas of personal 
 rights in that day were not as clear as ours ; besides, 
 he intended to have them instructed in his language 
 and religion, which, certainly, would be a benefit to 
 them and their brethren, as well as to the English 
 merchants and colonists. 
 
 9. As Captain Weymouth was preparing to sail, 
 two other canoes with seven savages came to the ship. 
 These were very stylishly fixed up with paint, furs, 
 feathers and jewels. Some of their faces were painted 
 black, with white eyebrows ; other faces were red, 
 with a stripe of blue across the nose, upper lip and 
 chin. They had jewels in their ears, and bracelets of 
 round bits of bone on their arms. One had a coronet 
 of fine stuff like stiff hair colored red, while others 
 wore on their heads the skins of birds with the feathers 
 on. This was a royal embassy which had come to 
 invite the strangers to the court of the Bashaba, or 
 King of the Indians. I do not know what Weymouth 
 said to them, but he did not want to go ; for, you 
 know, he had at that very moment five of the Bas- 
 liaba’s subjects shut up in the hold of - his vessel. 
 When the embassadors left, Captain Weymouth sailed 
 away as soon as he could. * When he got to England 
 he gave three of the Indians to Sir Ferdinando Gorges, 
 — of whom we shall presently learn more. 
 
 10. The French, also, were growing more active on 
 the northern coast ; and this, probably, was one reason 
 why Weymouth had been sent there. A year before 
 
18 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1605 
 
 his voyage a company had left France to found a 
 colony somewhere in the north. It was led by Sieur 
 de Monts, a Huguenot, or French Protestant; while 
 his seventy followers were both Huguenots and Catho 
 lies. Their pilot was Samuel Champlain, who had 
 already explored the St. Lawrence River in the service 
 of France. De Monts explored the Bay of Fundy, 
 and discovered the St. John’s River; but they 
 chose for the place of settlement an island at the 
 mouth of the St. Croix River, since called St. Croix 
 or Neutral Island. Here they built a fort, and within 
 it several cabins and a chapel. So much wood was 
 used in building, that little remained on the island ; 
 and they were obliged to go to the mainland on the 
 west for both water and fuel. They suffered dread- 
 fully with the scurvy, and before spring half their 
 number died. As soon as warm weather came, all 
 that remained of the colony went again on board the 
 vessel, and sailed away westward in search of a more 
 suitable place for a plantation. They first visited 
 Penobscot Bay, having before heard of the region 
 under its Indian name, Norumbegua. Continuing 
 their voyage, they went unconsciously past Pentecost 
 Harbor, where, probably, Weymouth’s vessel then lay 
 at anchor. At Kennebec, De Monts set up a cross 
 and claimed the country in the name of the king of 
 France. But this was of no effect, as Weymouth had 
 already taken possession for the English king ; and 
 according to the usage of the Christian world, any new 
 country belonged to the nation which first took pos- 
 session in due form. Next, Casco Bay spread its 
 smooth waters and picturesque islands before the rov- 
 ing Frenchmen; but still they sailed on, past rocky 
 headlands, sparkling rivers and verdant hills, until the 
 sandy curves of Cape Cod hemmed them in. At this 
 point they encountered savages, with whom, they had 
 a skirmish. They went no farther, but turned back to 
 their starting place ; finding at St. John’s another ves- 
 
1605 
 
 THE COAST EXPLORED. 
 
 19 
 
 sel with forty more colonists. Both ships now went 
 across the bay, where they founded a town which they 
 called Port Eoyal. It was on the site of the present 
 town of Annapolis. Here, for nearly three years, 
 they lived an easy, rollicking life. They carried on a 
 profitable trade with the natives about them, obtaining 
 abundance of corn, venison and furs. ' But the vessels 
 of the Dutch merchants now came along the coast and 
 interfered with their trade, and, worse still, the king 
 revoked their charter; so, in the spring of 1608, they 
 abandoned the country. 
 
 In what year was the continent of America discovered ? In 
 what year did Gosnold visit the coast of Maine? What islands 
 were named by Pring ? What river did he ascend? Who took 
 possession of the territory of Maine in the name of the English 
 king ? What name did he give to the White Mountains of New 
 Hampshire? What was his object in carrying away Indians? 
 What Frenchman was on the coast of Maine at the same time with 
 Weymouth? Where did De Mont’s colony pass the previous 
 winter ? 
 
 2 
 
20 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1606 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 1. You have now learned of four famous voyages to 
 this coast, and that none of them formed any settle- 
 ment which was sustained. But w T hen the ships 
 returned, their companies showed the many curious 
 tilings they had brought, and told such wonderful 
 stories about what they had seen, that a great many 
 people became interested in the far off country be- 
 neath the sunset. So in 1606 a number of noblemen, 
 gentlemen and merchants belonging about London 
 and Plymouth in England, joined themselves together 
 for the purpose of sending out colonies, and of making 
 Christians of the heathen natives. This association 
 was called the “North and South Virginia Company; 55 
 and King James granted to it ah the territory between 
 the thirty-fourth and forty-fifth degrees of north lati- 
 tude. The London men chose for their portion the 
 division south of the Hudson River, while those of Ply- 
 mouth took the part north of the mouth of that river. 
 
 2. In August of the same year the Plymouth com- 
 pany sent out two ships under Thomas Hanham, one of 
 the company, to make a settlement at Sagadahoc; but 
 one of the vessels was captured by the Spaniards, and 
 the other, after a short stay on the coast, returned to 
 England. In December the London company sent 
 out three ships with planters; and these became the 
 founders of Jamestown in Virginia. In June of the 
 next year the Plymouth company again sent out two 
 vessels with an hundred and twenty colonists. The 
 leader of the expedition was Captain George Popham, 
 brother to Lord John Popham, chief justice of Eng- 
 land. His ship was named the “Gift of God 55 ; and 
 the other, the “Mary and John, 55 was commanded by 
 
1607 THE FIRST COLONY OF NEW ENGLAND. 21 
 
 Captain Raleigh Gilbert. On the sixteenth of August 
 they landed on an island ; finding a cross, by which 
 they knew it to be the one Captain Weymouth had 
 visited, afterward called Monhegan. 
 
 3. On board of the “ Mary and John 51 9 was Skid- 
 warroes, one of the savages who had been carried 
 away by Weymouth two years before. When the 
 poor fellow found himself once more so near his home 
 lie became much excited, and wished to go at once to 
 his native place near by on the mainland. Near mid- 
 night Captain Gilbert manned his boat; and, guided 
 by the eager savage, ere dawn they were at Pema- 
 quid, now the town of Bristol. They landed in the 
 early light of the morning, and approached a village 
 of the natives. There was a sudden cry of alarm; and 
 the warriors ran with hastily snatched weapons to 
 drive the white men back. At the head of his braves 
 was the chief of the village, Nahanada, — who was 
 also one of those carried away by Weymouth, but 
 returned the year before by Hanham. As soon as 
 Nahanada and Slddwarroes perceived each other, 
 they ran together and embraced. Then the brethren 
 and family of the restored savage came forward and 
 joined in the hearty greetings. Two hours soon 
 passed, when Gilbert’s party returned to the vessel, 
 taking Slddwarroes with them. 
 
 4. The next day was Sunday ; and the companies 
 of both ships went ashore on Monhegan; and here, 
 beside the cross which Weymouth had planted, was 
 preached the first sermon of New England. On 
 Monday Captains Popham and Gilbert, with fifty men, 
 went again to Pemaquid. Slddwarroes was with 
 them, but Nahanada and his braves appeared dis- 
 trustful. The sight of so many armed men made them 
 fear that the treachery of Weymouth was to be re- 
 peated. Suddenly the savages withdrew into the 
 wood, and Slddwarroes with them; where, from be- 
 hind the trees, they menaced the white men with their 
 
22 
 
 • HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1607 
 
 arrows. It was tlie desire of the English to avoid 
 bloodshed; so they retired to the boats and rowed 
 across to the other side of the harbor, where they 
 spent the night. The ships next sailed westward in 
 search of the river Sagadahoc, or Kennebec. They 
 passed Seguin (which they called /Sutquin) without 
 recognizing; it, and examined the islands on the north- 
 ern shore of Casco Bay. Then a storm arose and 
 drove them away to the eastward. When the storm 
 was over they again turned westward; and just at 
 night the “Gift of God” got into the mouth of the 
 river Sagadahoc; and in the morning she sent her 
 boat and helped in the “Mary and John.” 
 
 5. They now searched about for a good site for 
 their town, and finally chose the peninsula of Sabino, 
 so called from Sebenoa, the sagamore of the region. 
 This peninsula is part of the present town of Pliips- 
 burg. It lies on the western side of the Kennebec at 
 its mouth, and contains, perhaps, one or two hun- 
 dred acres. It is almost an island, having the Ken- 
 nebec on the east, the sea on the south, Atkin’s Bay 
 on the north and west, while a narrow neck on the 
 southwest alone connects it with the mainland. Fort 
 Popham, a fine fortification of stone, now stands on 
 the northeastern extremity, commanding the river; 
 on the northern shore are a few small houses ; and on 
 the east of the steep woody hill that runs across the 
 peninsula from north to south, stands a fine old house 
 with a flag staff in front. A little southward of this 
 house, at the foot of a grassy slope, is a beautiful little 
 sheet of fresh water; while, only a few rods away on 
 the other side of a bank of sand scantily covered with 
 vegetation, beat the surges of old ocean ; and the 
 waves have been known in time of storms to dash 
 quite over the narrow bound into the quiet little pond. 
 
 6. On Wednesday, the 29th day of August, 1607, 
 the colonists went on shore and engaged in a religious 
 service, led by Richard Seymour, them chaplain. The 
 
1607 TnE first COLONY OF NEW ENGLAND. 23 
 
 Plymouth company had given them a sealed package 
 containing the laws and a list of officers for the gov- 
 ernment of the colony; and after the service, this was 
 opened and read. They found that Captain George 
 Popliam was their president, and Captain Raleigh 
 Gilbert, admiral. Then they went to work building 
 a fort, storehouse and dwellings, and even a vessel. 
 Digby, a ship carpenter from London, was the master 
 builder. She was called “Virginia”; and her size 
 was thirty tons. Her first voyage was made the next 
 spring to Virginia, and thence to England. Therefore 
 the Kennebec river, which has since sent out so many 
 vessels, has the honor of producing the first vessel 
 built by English hands in America. 
 
 7. While the colonists were erecting then’ dwellings, 
 Captain Gilbert and his crew explored the coast, going 
 through Casco Bay quite to Cape Elizabeth. lie 
 next ascended the river on which the settlement was 
 made, where he saw many natives, and visited one of 
 their villages. He offered them tobacco in exchange 
 for their skins ; but those they brought were so poor 
 that he would not purchase them. This made the 
 Indians angry; and the English barely got away 
 without a serious fight. 
 
 8. By and by some of the Wawennock tribe from 
 the eastward visited the plantation, representing that 
 the Bashaba, their king, expected all strangers coming 
 into his dominions to pay their respects at his court. 
 The president sent a deputation to visit him, but it 
 was driven back by a storm. When the Bashaba 
 learned of this misfortune, he sent his son with a reti- 
 nue to visit the president at Sabino. After such 
 treatment as these people had received from Wey- 
 mouth, this action was a mark of a generous nature. 
 
 9. The Indians were for sometime after this quite 
 intimate with the colonists. At one time forty men, 
 women and children, being on a visit to the planta- 
 tion, sat down to meat with the English. They 
 
24 
 
 IIISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1607 
 
 attended worship, also, behaving with great reverence. 
 Indeed, they were so much impressed with the gov- 
 ernment and religion of the English, that they would 
 say, “King James is a good king, and his God is a 
 good God; but our god, Tanto, is a naughty god.” 
 
 10. The colonists were industrious; and by the time 
 the winter came on with its sleet and snow, they had 
 finished a storehouse, one large dwelling, and a num- 
 ber of small cottages. They had also completed their 
 fort, which they named St. George, in honor of their 
 president. But with the winter came trouble. Quar- 
 rels arose between them and the natives; and tradition 
 tells us of two fatal affrays. Once the planters got 
 the Indians to assist in moving one of the cannon in 
 the fort ; and while they were pulling on a long rope 
 directly in range of the gun, it was discharged. 
 Though the gun was loaded with powder only, some 
 were killed, others knocked over and injured, and the 
 remainder badly frightened. 
 
 11. The men, probably, had not intended to do them 
 any harm, but to impress them with a wholesome 
 dread of their weapons; yet this action only tended to 
 produce the very hostility they feared. In a quarrel 
 which happened a little later, one of the English was 
 killed and the others driven out of the fort, leaving 
 the Indians in possession. In ransacking the store- 
 house, which was within the fort, the Indians came 
 upon a cask of powder ; not being able to make out 
 what it was, they scattered it about very freely. 
 Pretty soon it caught fire, and then there was an 
 explosion. I do not know how many of the Indians 
 were killed, but all the others were quite overcome 
 with terror. They thought the God of the English 
 had done it because he was angrv with them for killing 
 the white stranger; and they besought the planters to 
 forgive them and be their friends. But their peni- 
 tence did not last long, and they were soon more hos- 
 tile than ever. 
 
1G08 TnE FIRST COLONY OF NEW ENGLAND. 25 
 
 12. The explosion had set the storehouse on fire, and 
 all the provisions of the colonists and the furs they had 
 bought were burned up ; and for the remainder of the 
 winter they were obliged to live on fish, a little lean 
 game, and even dog meat. The season, too, was a 
 terribly cold one ; and their weak, little cabins could 
 not keep out the doleful winds and biting frosts. 
 With all these privations and misfortunes, it is no 
 wonder that the men grew low-spirited, and longed to 
 be in their native England again. Many became 
 sickly ; but the only one who died was their good presi- 
 dent, George Popham. “I die content,” said he; “for 
 my name will be always associated with the first 
 planting of the English race in the new world. My 
 remains will not be neglected away from the home of 
 my fathers and my kindred.” You see that he did 
 not suppose the plantation would be given up; and 
 the belief that he had been useful to his country was 
 a consolation to the last hours of this aged pioneer. 
 Yet the spot of his burial remains unknown to this 
 day. 
 
 13. The “Mary and John,” and probably, the “Gift 
 of God,” had returned to England in the autumn ; but in 
 the spring a ship came with supplies. It brought the 
 news of the death of chief justice Popham, and of Sir 
 John, brother of Captain Gilbert. The death of the 
 president had left Gilbert the chief in command; but, 
 being his brother’s heir, he determined to go back to 
 England. In these men the colonists believed they 
 had lost their best friends, and were altogether dis- 
 couraged; so some returned to England with Captain 
 Gilbert, while others went in the little vessel they had 
 built to Jamestown in Virginia. 
 
 Wliat company sent the first English colonies to America? 
 Where was the first colony sent ? In what year was the settlement 
 made in Virginia? In what year was the first colony planted in 
 Maine ? Who was the leader of this colony ? On what peninsula 
 
26 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1607 
 
 did they settle ? Where is Sabino ? What did they name their 
 fort? What name did they give to the vessel they built? Where 
 was the first voyage of this vessel made ? What explorations did 
 Captain Gilbert make ? What Indians often visited the colonists? 
 What happened to their storehouse during the winter? What one 
 of their number died during the winter? What ill news did they 
 hear in the spring? What effect did these misfortunes have upon 
 the colonists? 
 
1613 
 
 EARLY EVENTS ON TIIE COAST. 
 
 27 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 1. The next colony settled at Mt. Desert Island, 
 which was then called St. Saviour. It was sent out in 
 1613 by the French Catholics, and consisted of twenty- 
 five colonists, together with the Jesuits, Biard and 
 Mass6, who had come to the coast a few years before. 
 
 2. The Virginia magistrates soon heard of this set- 
 tlement, and decided to remove the intruders at once ; 
 for Mt. Desert was within the limits of the charter 
 which the English king had granted to the North and 
 South Virginia Company. Eleven fishing vessels with 
 fourteen pieces of cannon and sixty soldiers, under the 
 command of Captain Samuel Argal, were sent against 
 them. The French had two vessels in the harbor and 
 a small fortification on shore; but this attack took 
 them by surprise, and the place was easily captured. 
 
 3. Several were wounded in this conflict, but the 
 only one killed was a Jesuit named Gilbert Du Thet, 
 who fell by a musket ball while in the act of aiming 
 a ship’s gun against the English. Argal treated his 
 prisoners with kindness, giving them the choice to 
 return to France by such vessels as they could find, 
 or to go with him to Virginia. lie also visited and 
 captured Port Royal, where the French had again 
 planted a small colony. 
 
 4. All who have read the history of the United 
 States w T ill remember about Captain John Smith and 
 Pocahontas. The same Captain Smith came in 1614 to 
 the coast of Maine. He had two ships and forty-five 
 men, and meant on this or a later voyage to form a settle- 
 ment. They touched at Monhegan first, then went to 
 Sagadahoc. In this vicinity he built seven boats. 
 Some of these were used by Ins men in fishing, while 
 
28 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1614 
 
 with others lie explored the coast and rivers. The 
 men spent the best part of the fishing season in catch- 
 ing whales, and in search of gold and copper mines. 
 They found no mines, and the whales were not such as 
 yield much oil ; thus a great deal of time was wasted. 
 They had one skirmish with the savages, in which they 
 killed several, but came off themselves without loss. 
 
 5. Late in the summer Smith returned to England 
 with a valuable cargo of fish and furs; but the other 
 vessel staid behind. Her master was Thomas Hunt. 
 Smith indignantly says of him, “He purposely tarried 
 behind to prevent me from making a plantation, and to 
 steal savages.” Hunt prowled along the coast as far as 
 Cape Cod, capturing natives at several places. Finally 
 he sailed away with twenty-seven of them; and going 
 to Malaga, lie sold them to the Spaniards for slaves. 
 
 6. The next year Smith started again for the shores 
 of Maine; but on the way he was captured by the 
 French, and his colonizing schemes broken up. He 
 always made good use of his time, however; and soon 
 after his liberation he published a map and a short 
 history of the northeastern coast. It was in this work 
 that the portion of our country called New England 
 first received its name. Smith had explored the coast 
 from Sagadahoc to Cape Cod, finding twenty-five har- 
 bors and several large rivers, and visiting forty villages 
 of .the natives. 
 
 7. How the rough islands, jagged capes, and the 
 many bays and snug little havens must have surprised 
 him, as he paddled industriously among them; and how 
 pleasing the numerous rivers, with their woody hills 
 and grassy intervales ! Yet lie did not see the lakes 
 and the myriad ponds that held back the water from 
 the sea, or the cataracts that throw it down; where, 
 in after years, the ringing saws should cut up the for- 
 est for house and ship, or larger mills spin and weave 
 the wool and the cotton into cloth for the comfort of 
 man. 
 
1614 
 
 EARLY EVENTS ON THE COAST. 
 
 29 
 
 8. The natives of Maine were at this time united in 
 a confederation under a chief sachem, or king, called the 
 Bashaba. They were divided into three nations ; the 
 Sokokis, who lived about the Saco river ; the Abna- 
 kis, on the Androscoggin, Kennebec, and several 
 smaller rivers eastward; and the Etechemins, who 
 occupied the country from the Penobscot river to the 
 St. John’s, in Nova Scotia. The Bashaba belonged to 
 the Wawennocks, a powerful tribe of the Abnakis, 
 who dwelt upon the small rivers on the coast between 
 the Kennebec and Penobscot. 
 
 9. Shortly after Captain Smith’s visit, the Tarra- 
 tines, or Penobscot Indians, who had become very nu- 
 merous,. rebelled against the Bashaba. They defeated 
 the warriors sent to subdue them; and, invading the 
 Wawennock territory, killed the monarch, burned his 
 villages, and nearly destroyed the tribe. Then other 
 quarrels happened among them, and many more were 
 killed. After the war came a pestilence; and the 
 Indians died in great numbers — even whole villages 
 being swept away. The disease was so rapid and fatal 
 that in some places none were left to bury the dead ; 
 and their white bones were long after seen bleaching 
 on the ground. The plague was the worst in the win- 
 ter of 1616 and 1617; and a company of Englishmen 
 spent this very season at the mouth of the Saco river. 
 
 10. They visited the sick, and spent many nights 
 with them in their cabins ; yet not one of the English 
 had even so much as a headache. The leader of this 
 company was Richard Vines, who had been educated a 
 physician; and probably it was the cleanly and whole- 
 some habits which he enforced among his men, that 
 saved them from the disease. Vines was in the employ 
 of Sir Ferdinando Gorges, and spent the winter on 
 this shore by his request, to try if the climate was too 
 severe for English folk to endure. The place was 
 named Winter Harbor; and Vines must have been 
 much pleased with it, for he soon after made the Saco 
 river his permanent residence. 
 
30 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1619 
 
 11. Gorges now persuaded the Plymouth company 
 to make another attempt at settlement; therefore in 
 1618 they sent out a vessel under Edward Rocroft. 
 He was to find Captain Thomas Dermer, then at New- 
 foundland, and proceed with him to form a plantation. 
 He did not meet Dermer, but kept on to Monhegan. 
 There he captured a French trading vessel and a large 
 quantity of furs; sending the Frenchmen to England 
 in his own vessel, which was smallest. His crew soon 
 after formed a plot to murder him for the sake of the 
 cargo. But he discovered the plot ; and, running into 
 Winter Harbor, set the conspirators ashore. Then he 
 sailed away to Virginia, where he was killed in a quar- 
 rel with a planter. Probably Vines and his company 
 had gone from Winter Harbor, or would not allow 
 the conspirators to stay with them; for they made 
 their way to Monhegan, and spent the winter there. 
 
 12. Next came Captain Dermer, looking for Rocroft. 
 He found the Indians very hostile, on account of the 
 wickedness of Hunt and others in stealing away their 
 people for slaves. Dermer had brought back two of 
 Hunt’s captives, Samoset and Squanto; and these 
 gave him a great deal of assistance in pacifying the 
 angry savages. Near Cape Cod he found and re- 
 deemed a Frenchman, the sole survivor of the crew of 
 a French ship which had been wrecked on the coast a 
 few years before. The crew had escaped to the shore, 
 where the savages prowled about them until they 
 killed all but three or four. They made prisoners of 
 these, sending them about from one tribe to another 
 to be tortured for then* sport. When the poor men 
 reproached them for their babarity, and warned them 
 that the wrath of God would come upon them, the 
 savages laughed, and s&id scornfully that they were 
 “too many for God.” In less than two years after, 
 great numbers of them died of the plague. 
 
 13. Among other places, Captain Dermer visited 
 Martha’s Vineyard; but the natives here, instead of lis- 
 
1621 
 
 EARLY EVENTS ON THE COAST. 
 
 31 
 
 teningtotermsof peace, made a murderous assault upon 
 a boat’s crew which went ashore. They were nearly 
 all killed; and an Indian had Captain Dermer down, 
 and would have cut his head off had not the rescued 
 Frenchman come to his aid. Dermer remained on the 
 coast until midsummer of 1620; and in December the 
 Pilgrims came and founded their famous town. 
 Though he had made peace with the natives to the 
 northward, those about Cape Cod remained hostile, 
 waylaying and killing the settlers whenever they 
 could. 
 
 14. Just at the close of that first gloomy winter at 
 Plymouth, the afflicted pilgrims were one day startled by 
 the sight of a stately savage walking from the woods 
 toward their cabins. But instead of the war-whoop, 
 they heard from his lips, “Welcome, Englishmen ! 
 welcome, Englishmen!” Yet they looked fearfully 
 about, lest some stealthy followers might fall upon 
 them unawares. Bow and arrows were in his hands, 
 but he offered no one any harm. It was Samoset, 
 native lord of Pemaquid. His captivity had saved 
 him from war and pestilence; and he had been re- 
 stored to his native shores to find his country desolate 
 and his kindred perished. 
 
 15. The pilgrims entertained the chieftain with food 
 and lodging. In return he told them about the plague 
 which had carried away the people, and gave them 
 much needful information in regard to the country, 
 lie went away the next morning, but returned a few 
 days after, bringing other natives to visit them, 
 among whom was the famous Massasoit. 
 
 16. When Captain Levett, in 1623, sailed along the 
 coast in search of a place to settle, he met Samoset near 
 Pemaquid, and received from him the same generous 
 welcome. lie aided Levett in obtaining furs, and 
 introduced his squaw. Levett says, “The next day I 
 sailed for Quack, or York, with the king ,* queen and 
 prince, bow and arrows, dog and kitten, in my vessel; 
 his noble attendants rowing by us in their canoes.” 
 
 * See close of chapter. 
 
32 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1625 
 
 17. Soon after tliis, Samoset sold to one John 
 Brown a tract of land at Pemaquid, comprising the 
 present towns of Bristol and Damariscotta. The deed 
 of the sale was made in 1625, and is the first ever 
 given by a native of America. 
 
 18. The noble sachem lived for many years after 
 at Pemaquid, always remaining the good friend of the 
 English. He was remarkable for his love of truth and 
 justice, and his generous confidence in others. 
 
 * The person taken on board his vessel, and spoken of by Levett 
 as a king, was Cogawesco, sagamore of “Quack,” who had his 
 lodge on Stroudwater river, in old Falmouth. 
 
 Who drove the Jesuits from Mt. Desert Island? In what year 
 did Capt. Smith visit the coast of Maine ? How did his men waste 
 much time ? How many harbors did Smith explore ? How many 
 villages of the natives did he visit ? lYhat name did he give the 
 northern country in his history ? W 7 ho stole natives of Maine for 
 slaves ? What three nations of Indians occupied Maine at this 
 time ? What happened among the Indians soon after ? In what 
 years did Richard Vines spend a winter at Saco ? Who made 
 peace with the Indians on the coast soon after? What noted 
 chieftain of Maine met the pilgrims with words of welcome? 
 What wa3 the character of Samoset ? 
 
1620 
 
 COLONIES AND COLONISTS. 
 
 33 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 1. Early in the year 1620 the Plymouth, or North- 
 ern branch of the North and South Virginia Company 
 gave up its charter. A new company was then 
 formed, consisting of forty noblemen, knights, and 
 gentlemen. It was described as “The Council estab- 
 lished at Plymouth in the County of Devon, for plant- 
 ing, ruling and governing New England in America;’ 5 
 but it was usually called the New England Company. 
 The king granted to it the territory from a little south 
 of the Hudson River to the Bay of Chaleur on the 
 north, and from “sea to sea.” Sir Ferdinando Gor- 
 ges, who had been president of the old company, was 
 made chief agent of the new one. 
 
 2. This gentleman was born in the year 1573, in 
 the county of Somerset, in England. Before he was 
 thirty years old he had won great honor in the war 
 with Spain ; and the king, to reward his services, made 
 him governor of the fortified town of Plymouth, in 
 the south-western part of England. Among his friends 
 were Sir Walter Raleigh and Sir Humphrey Gilbert ; 
 and from these he, no doubt, imbibed that enthusiasm 
 for America which made him through a long fife the 
 constant friend of the colonies. 
 
 3. The French, who had two or more colonies on the 
 St. Lawrence river, were now attempting settlements 
 further southward within the limits of the New Eng- 
 land Company’s patent. It was plain that this north- 
 ern boundary was likely to cause trouble. Gorges, to 
 relieve himself of the difficulty, procured for Sir Wil- 
 liam Alexander, Secretary of State for Scotland, a 
 grant of all the territory east of the St. Croix, and 
 
34 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1G20 
 
 northward on tlie line of this river to the St. Lawrence.- 
 All this region was at that time known as Canada, but 
 the new proprietor named it Nova Scotia , or New 
 Scotland. It was his intention to settle it with Scotch, 
 who, it was thought, would prove an effectual barrier 
 against the French. 
 
 4. Gorges was constantly on the watch for persons 
 desirous of a home in the new world ; and thus he 
 came to learn of a number of English families who had 
 removed to Leyden in Holland that they might be at 
 liberty to worship God in the way which they believed 
 to be right. They at first chose the Hudson as the 
 place for their plantation ; but, landing on the shores 
 of Massachusetts, they concluded to make that their 
 residence ; and Gorges obtained for them a grant of 
 the place where they had settled. Thus were intro- 
 duced to the world the famous Pilgrims of New 
 Plymouth. 
 
 5. In its political action the English government 
 always regarded Popham’s colony as the initial 
 settlement of New England ; though it was not per- 
 manently maintained. It is, however, quite certain 
 that some points in Maine — as Monhegan, Pemaquid 
 and Saco, had been occupied for several years previous 
 to the settlement of Plymouth; but the inhabitants were 
 fishermen, and probably few of them remained at any of 
 these places throughout the year. I think, therefore, 
 that the pilgrims of the Mayflower must, in a social 
 sense, be considered the first settlers of New England; 
 for in this colony were found man, woman and child — 
 the triple parts of the integer of human life. 
 
 In 1622 the New England Company granted to 
 Gorges and Captain John Mason the whole territory 
 between the Merrimac river and the Kennebec. The 
 proprietors named this country Laconia . It was 
 described as the paradise of the North, having a salu- 
 brious climate, fine scenery, bays and rivers swarming 
 with fish, and forests full of game. 
 
1623 
 
 COLONIES AND COLONISTS. 
 
 35 
 
 6. These gorgeous reports brought many good peo- 
 ple to our shores; but there had come, also, many lawless 
 adventurers. Complaints soon reached the proprie- 
 tors that persons without right or license were carrying 
 away timber, burning the forests, destroying the game 
 and catching the fish. The Indians, too, were becom- 
 ing enraged by these acts, and because the traders 
 cheated them and made them drunken ; and frequent 
 bloody quarrels happened between them and the Eng- 
 lish. So in 1623 the New England Company sent out 
 Robert Gorges, a son of Sir Ferdinando, as governor. 
 They also sent an admiral to regulate trade and fishery 
 about the coasts, and a minister to oversee religious 
 affairs. These three were to appoint civil officers, and 
 to sit as judges on all cases which should arise in the 
 province. But Parliament opposed the privileges of 
 the company, and the governor was recalled ; the min- 
 ister found his office unwelcome ; while the fishermen 
 were so stubborn that the admiral could do nothing 
 with them ; — so in a year or two all had returned to 
 England. 
 
 7. Meantime many people who were oppressed at 
 home sought refuge in this country; and the settle- 
 ments increased all along the. coast. The little band 
 of pilgrims had been joined by others of their breth- 
 ren, and were profitably engaged in fishing and in 
 trade with the Indians ; having a trading house on the 
 Penobscot, and another at Sagadahoc near the site of 
 Popliam’s fort. In order to favor this persevering 
 colony and to aid in spreading Christianity among the 
 natives, the New England Company gave them a tract 
 of land on the Kennebec, reaching from near Swan 
 Island northward fifteen miles from each shore to the 
 great bend of the river. In this territory they had 
 exclusive rights of trade and fishery, and the legal 
 power necessary for the protection of their property/ 
 Here they erected other trading houses, — one in the 
 present town of Richmond, and another at Cushnoc, 
 now Augusta. 
 
36 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1627 
 
 8. These houses were stocked with blankets, coats, 
 shoes, iron implements, hard bread, and various sorts 
 of ornaments and trinkets suited to the fancy of the 
 savages. They had also wamjpum , which served the 
 Indians for both ornament and money. This was a 
 kind of bead made by the Indians west of Narragan- 
 sett Bay from the inner part of the shells of the whelk 
 and quahog. It was of two kinds, — the purple and the 
 white; white being valued at a farthing each and the 
 purple at two farthings; but later the value changed. 
 
 In 1627 some Puritans in England received from the 
 New England Company a grant of the land embraced 
 between New Plymouth and the Merrimac river. 
 These became the Massachusetts Bay Colony; and the 
 king gave them, a charter of their territory with the 
 right of government within its limits. In 1629 a divi- 
 sion of Laconia was made between Gorges and Mason. 
 The latter took the part south of the Piscataqua, 
 which he named New Hampshire; and thus was fixed 
 the south-western boundary of the State of Maine. 
 
 9. The next notable patent was that of Lygonia, issu- 
 ed in 1630, and sometimes called the “Plough Patent,” 
 from the name of the vessel which brought over the 
 colonists. The vessel bore this name because the com- 
 pany intended to plough the land and raise crops as 
 their principal business, instead of trading with the 
 natives and fishing, like the other plantations. Their 
 territory extended from the Kennebunk to Royal’s 
 river ; and they settled near Casco Bay. This 
 colony was laughed at a great deal, because it broke 
 up within a year ; its members scattering among 
 other plantations southward. 
 
 10. The same year the territory lying between Mus- 
 congusBay and Medomac River at the east was granted 
 to some persons who had trading houses there. This 
 was called the “Muscongus Patent ; ” but nearly a 
 hundred years later it passed into the possession of the 
 Waldo family, and was afterward known as the “Waldo 
 
1627 
 
 COLONIES AND COLONISTS. 
 
 37 
 
 Patent.” The “Pemaquid Patent” was the last grant 
 made by the New England Company within the limits 
 of our State. It was issued in 1631, and comprised 
 the territory between the Medomac and Damariscotta 
 rivers. West of this was the Sheepscot plantation, 
 called the “Garden of the East,” for its fruitfulness; 
 while the settlement at Cape Newagen was, probably, 
 the most ancient of all. There was no patent issued 
 for the region between the Damariscotta and Kenne- 
 bec before the grant to the Duke of York; and the 
 settlers held their lands by Indian deeds. Among 
 other purchases made of the natives was that of the 
 present town of Woolwich, of the sachem Pobin Hood, 
 for a hogshead of corn and thirty pumpkins. 
 
 11. In 1625 King Charles, the new English sov- 
 ereign, was betrothed to the Princess Henrietta Maria, 
 daughter of the French king ; and in the marriage treaty 
 he ceded to France the whole of New Scotland. This 
 territory, you remember, had been given by the New 
 England Company to Sir William Alexander, who 
 undertook to people it with Scotch. He did not suc- 
 ceed in bringing in many settlers, and was now in con- 
 stant fear that his province would soon be seized by 
 France; therefore he gladly sold the whole for a small 
 sum to M. La Tour, a Huguenot, or French Protest- 
 ant, who wished to plant a colony there. A condition 
 of the sale was that La Tour should hold the country 
 subject to the Scottish crown; but he quickly proved 
 his dishonesty by secretly procuring from the French 
 king a patent of a large tract of the same territory, to 
 be held by him as a subject of France. 
 
 12. Thus the whole country eastward of the Penob- 
 scot became disputed territory; for Parliament denied 
 the king’s right to give away territory without its con- 
 sent. But France took possession, naming the country 
 Acadie; and the French thought themselves safe in 
 plundering all the trading houses and vessels of the 
 English which they could find within their limits. A 
 
38 
 
 IIISTOEY OF MAINE. 
 
 1632 
 
 French fishing vessel came to the trading station of 
 the New Plymouth colony on the Penobscot, pretend- 
 ing that they had put into harbor in distress, and beg- 
 ged permission to repair leaks and refresh themselves. 
 They were kindly received, and allowed to go about on 
 shore as they liked. The villainous crew quickly 
 learned that most of the men belonging to the station 
 were absent ; and they immediately seized the swords 
 and muskets in’ the fort, and ordered the keepers to 
 surrender on pain of instant death. Then they forced 
 them at the point of the sword to carry the merchan- 
 dise of the fort on board their vessel. But the spirited 
 Puritans were not easily dismayed, and they soon after 
 stocked their trading house anew, and the very next 
 spring opened another at Macliias. A year later La 
 Tom' himself attacked this one, killing two of the 
 men, and carrying the remainder away prisoners to 
 Port Koyal. 
 
 13. Some English vessels, also, still ventured to trade 
 with the Indians along the coast, as before ; and a few 
 of them were caught. One belonged to a man named 
 Dixy Bull. As the French had taken his cargo but 
 left him his vessel, he decided to turn pirate. At this 
 time many low, vagabond fellows were prowling about 
 the coast, sometimes hunting and sometimes fishing for 
 a subsistence ; and from these Bull soon made up a 
 numerous crew of desperadoes. He then proceeded 
 to rob his own countrymen, taking their furs, provi- 
 sions, arms and ammunition, and sinking their vessels. 
 In 1632 he stole into the harbor of Pemaquid, and 
 surprised the village. The villagers were at work in 
 the fields and woods, and off on the water fishing ; and 
 before they could rally for defense, the pirates had 
 laden their boats with plunder from warehouse and 
 dwelling. But the people made an attack upon them 
 as they were embarking, and killed one of the leaders. 
 At last the settlements at the westward were aroused; 
 and a force was fitted out at Piscataqua to capture the 
 
1633 
 
 COLONIES AND COLONISTS. 
 
 39 
 
 freebooters. The little squadron consisted of four 
 vessels, and carried fifty men. It cruised three weeks 
 in search of the pirates ; but they had become fright- 
 ened, and fled. They left behind them a message for 
 the authorities, which read in this way: “We now 
 proceed southward, — never shall hurt any more of 
 your countrymen, — rather be sunk than taken. For- 
 tune le Garde.” 
 
 14. Bull seems to have been more prudent than most 
 of his class, for he never allowed his crew to become 
 drunken. At the hour when good captains had even- 
 ing prayer he would say to his men, “Now we’ll have 
 a story and a song.” But he met with his deserts at 
 last. Having gained some riches, he returned to Eng- 
 land, where his crimes were found out, and he was 
 tried and executed. 
 
 Soon after New Scotland became the property of 
 France, that government sent over General Bazilla 
 as governor ; and his deputy over the region between 
 St. Croix and the Penobscot was M. D’Aulney. This 
 gentleman made his residence at Biguyduce, (now 
 Castine) where he had a fort, mill, and a fine farm. 
 When Bazilla died D’Aulney claimed to be his suc- 
 cessor against M. La Tour, who was the owner of a 
 large part of what is now New Brunswick. D’Aul- 
 ney was a Catholic, and La Tour was a Huguenot ; 
 therefore D’Aulney received the support of French 
 ecclesiastics, while La Tour obtained private aid from 
 the English. Consequently D’Aulney manifested all 
 the hostility toward the English that was consistent 
 with his safety. At last he captured La Tour’s fort 
 at St. John’s ; carrying Madame La Tour away to 
 his own fort, where he kept her a close prisoner until 
 she died. Soon after D’Aulney died also ; and his 
 enemy, La Tour,* married his widow, and succeeded to 
 Ills possessions. 
 
40 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1G35 
 
 What territory did the king grant to the New England Company ? 
 To whom did the New England Company grant New Scotland ? 
 What points in Maine were inhabited before 1820 ? What name 
 was given to the territory of Gorges and Mason ? In what year 
 was the first governor sent over? Where did the Plymouth colony 
 establish trading houses ? In what year was the division of Laco- 
 nia made ? What boundary did this division fix ? What were 
 some of the most notable patents? When was New Scotland 
 ceded to France ? What did France call the countiy ? 
 
 CPAPTER Y. 
 
 1. In 1635 the New England Company was dissolv 
 ed. Its territory was divided into twelve provinces, of 
 which four were within the present limits of Maine 
 The first embraced the region between the St. Croix 
 and Penobscot rivers, and was named the County of 
 Canada, and assigned to Sir William Alexander; the 
 second, lying between the Penobscot and Kennebec, 
 was given to the Duke of York; the third embraced 
 the land between the Kennebec and the Androscog- 
 gin ; while the fourth extended to the Piscataqua. 
 Both the last were given to Sir Ferdinando Gorges, 
 and by him named New Somersetshire ; and in 1636 
 he sent over his nephew, William Gorges, as governor 
 of this province. This gentleman chose for assistants 
 Richard Bonython, of Saco, Thomas Cammock and 
 Ilenry Joscelyn, of Black Point in Scarborough, 
 Thomas Purchas, of Pejepscot (Brunswick), Edward 
 Godfrey and Thomas Lewis, of the Piscataqua river 
 settlements. 
 
 2. The first session of court was held at the house of 
 Richard Bonython in Saco. An action was tried con- 
 cerning a cornfield, and another of debt. Among the 
 laws they made, was one relating to “mischievous In- 
 
1635 
 
 POLITICS AND CIVIL AFFAIRS. 
 
 41 
 
 dians,” and others in regard to drunkenness, and the 
 sale of intoxicating liquors. The last prohibited the 
 sale of any strong drink except a small quantity just 
 after dinner. The settlers, it is said, had fallen into 
 the habit of drinking too much ; and this first govern- 
 ment of Gorges was wise enough to restrain a practice 
 so dangerous to the prosperity of the young State. 
 
 The new country was now found to afford secure 
 homes and a comfortable support ; and so many Eng- 
 lish were emigrating that King Charles began to be 
 alarmed. At one time he detained some emigrant 
 vessels in port for several weeks, to the great distress 
 of the passengers. lie next ordered that no subject 
 should leave the realm without taking the oaths of 
 allegiance and religious supremacy. As he wished to 
 secure to himself some profit from these New England 
 subjects, he ordained that no colonist should entertain 
 a stranger or admit any person as a household tenant 
 without a license from the crown. 
 
 3. The colonists, especially the Puritans, were rep- 
 resented as being rebellious, and unworthy of confi- 
 dence ; therefore the king instituted a general govern- 
 ment for New England, and appointed Sir Ferdinando 
 Gorges as governor. A ship was nearly ready to 
 bring him over, when, as the builders were at work 
 upon her side, she turned bottom upward. This mis- 
 fortune delayed the voyage ; and other difficulties 
 succeeded, so that Gorges never visited the country 
 for whose settlement he had labored so long. 
 
 His nephew, the governor of New Somersetshire, 
 soon returned to England; and Gorges offered the 
 management of his province to the Puritans, but it was 
 declined. In 1639 he procured a charter from the 
 king making him proprietary lord of the province, 
 with full power of government therein. This grant 
 extended from the Piscataqua river eastward to the 
 Kennebec, thence north and west to Dead river and 
 Umbagog lake. The name of the territory under the 
 
42 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1G39 
 
 new charter was changed to “ Maine,” in honor of 
 the Queen, whose patrimonial estate as Princess of 
 France, was the French province of Mayne . 
 
 4. By this charter no person had a right to trade, 
 hold property, or reside within the province, except by 
 permission of the proprietor ; and he was entitled to a 
 quitrent from the settlers of sixpence an acre yearly. 
 For the government of his province he chose a deputy 
 governor, chancellor, marshal, treasurer, admiral, mas- 
 ter of ordnance, and Secretary. These sat each month 
 as a court of justice ; and, joined with eight deputies 
 elected by the people, they formed a legislative assem- 
 bly, which levied the taxes and made laws. 
 
 The first general court for the province of Maine 
 was held at Saco in June, 1640. George Burdet, the 
 chief man of the Agamenticus plantation, was fined 
 forty-five pounds for lewdness, breaking the peace, and 
 slanderous speaking ; John Lander was fined two shil- 
 lings for “swearing two oaths;” Ivory Puddington 
 was fined for being drunk at Mrs. Tyms; and John 
 Smith for running away from his master, was sen- 
 tenced to be whipped and sent back. Perhaps Smith 
 was an apprentice learning a trade, or he might have 
 been sold for a certain time to pay a debt — possibly 
 to pay his passage across the seas; for they had such 
 a custom in those old days. 
 
 5. Yet most of those who now came to Maine 
 brought money with them, as well as their furniture and 
 the implements of tlieh trade. Many came to till the 
 land, and had their stock to buy ; so the domestic ani- 
 mals raised by the older settlers brought them a hand- 
 some price — a good yoke of oxen often selling for fifty 
 pounds sterling. Money was scarce, too ; and all 
 kinds of grain, with sheep, goats and pigs, were con- 
 sidered as good, if not legal, tender. The people had 
 to pay in money or furs for clothes, which were then 
 mostly brought from England ; so after a while it was 
 found best to raise flax and wool, from which, with the 
 
1642 
 
 POLITICS AND CIVIL AFFAIPvS. 
 
 43 
 
 great liand looms, they wove the strong cloth for bed- 
 ding and wearing apparel. Until about this time, too, 
 all the meal and flour used were brought from Eng- 
 land, or ground in the mills at Boston or at Sheepscot ; 
 so there was a great demand for more mills for grain, 
 as well as for cutting lumber. This demand was fur- 
 ther increased by the opening of a trade in lumber 
 with the West Indies; while the settlers could now 
 have molasses, sugar, coffee, spices, and other tropical 
 products, which they had before done mostly without. 
 
 6. All these advantages tended to a rapid increase of 
 the settlements ; and Gorges was rejoiced at the pros- 
 pect of a rich reward for his years of labor. With the 
 eye of hope he saw in his province of Maine a noble 
 inheritance for his children and children’s children. 
 He selected the plantation of Agamenticus for his capi- 
 tal; and, in 1642, he made it a city, naming it for 
 himself, Gorgeana. It comprised twenty-one square 
 miles on the north side of the York river and on 
 the sea. The city had a mayor, aldermen, and coun- 
 cilmen, together with sargeants, (policemen) whose 
 badge was a white rod. Yet Gorgeana never had 
 even three hundred inhabitants ; and, ten years later, 
 it was changed to the town of York. 
 
 f . But reverses now began to overtake Gorges. 
 Emigration fell off, so there were few to take up land or 
 to buy cattle of the settlers ; and business became very 
 dull. Then the Lygonia, or “Plough Patent,” was 
 revived, though it really had become void. After the 
 failure of the colony it fell into the hands of Sir Alex- 
 ander Rigby, who set up his own government in the 
 territory. Gorges held his province by the king’s 
 charter ; but Rigby was favored by Parliament, which 
 was now bitterly opposed to the king; and though 
 Rigby was finally obliged to abandon the claim, he 
 obtained the profits of the territory for several years. 
 Thus was Gorges robbed of more than half his sea- 
 coast. 
 
44 
 
 niSTOEY OF MAIXE 
 
 1C45 
 
 OLD APPLE TREE AT YORK, PLANTED 1629. 
 
 On the Piscataqua, at the other side of his province, 
 the settlers entered into a compact that they would 
 not be subject to his government; for, being Puritans, 
 they were unwilling to live under a charter which 
 required them to be subject to the church of England. 
 Yet Gorges never insisted that his people should wor- 
 ship in the English form, but allowed freedom of con- 
 science to all; and the Puritans, with the Baptist and 
 the Quaker, whom they persecuted, alike found refuge 
 from royalty and from each other in the province of 
 Maine. 
 
 8. A civil war now broke out in England ; and 
 Gorges, who had received many favors from his sover 
 eign, took his part against Cromwell’s party. King 
 Charles lost his cause, and Gorges was thrown into 
 prison. He was now over seventy years old ; and, 
 
1647 POLITICS AND CIVIL AFFAIRS. 45 
 
 worn out by misfortune and hardship, he died in 1647, 
 soon after his release. 
 
 He had ever been the earnest advocate of settle- 
 ments in America, and the constant friend of the colo- 
 nists ; and for these reasons he is very properly called 
 the “Father of American Colonization. 55 For more 
 than forty years he had fostered the settlements on 
 our coasts, his chief motives being in his own simple 
 but noble words, — “The enlargement of the Christian 
 faith, the support of justice, and the love of peace. 55 
 
 Into how many provinces was Maine divided in 1635 ? Which 
 of these were given to Gorges? What was Gorges’ province 
 called? Where was the first court held? Who was now ap- 
 pointed governor of New England ? Did he ever come to this 
 country? What was his province called under the king’s charter? 
 Where did the settlers obtain clothes, meal and flour ? What did 
 they export to the West Indies? What city did Gorges found for 
 his capital ? To what was it afterward, changed ? What title has 
 sometimes been applied to Gorges ? 
 
 CHAPTER YI. 
 
 1. At the death of Gorges in 1647 the present terri- 
 tory of Maine was under six governments, all entirely 
 independent of each other. The whole country east 
 of the Penobscot was held by the French ; while west 
 of that river was, first, the Muscongus Patent, then 
 the Pemaquid, next the Kennebec, then the Lygonia, 
 or “Plough Patent, 55 — and, lastly, the remnant of 
 Gorges 5 Province of Maine. So many governments, 
 each jealous of the other, caused much disorder in the 
 country ; for evil doers in one province or patent took 
 refuge in another, and thus, too often, escaped the 
 punishment due to them offenses. 
 
46 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1634 
 
 2. Once a magistrate of Plymouth, named John 
 Alden, was arrested in the streets of Boston on the 
 charge of murdering a man on the Kennebec River. 
 John was a Pilgrim boy, one of the company who 
 came over in the Mayflower — and the first person, it 
 is said, to spring ashore when they landed. He is the 
 same John Alden of whom Longfellow tells us in the 
 “Courtship of Miles Standish.” Perhaps you will re- 
 member that Standish, the Puritan warrior, sent his 
 friend John Alden to court the fair Priscilla for him. 
 John was then young and ruddy; and it is no wonder 
 that when he plead the cause of the doughty widower, 
 the blushing maiden should exclaim, “Why don’t you 
 speak for yourself, John?” And no doubt all will 
 remember that after a while John did speak for him- 
 self ; and that Priscilla became his wife,J' and rode 
 home after the wedding on a white bull, which John 
 
 led by a rope. 
 
 ’ • - 
 
 3. The Plymouth colony, you know, had the ex- 
 clusive right of trade on this river ;*and when in 1631 
 a vessel from Hew Hampshire came there to trade, 
 this John Alden, who was then in charge of the col- 
 ony affairs in the region, ordered it away. Instead of 
 obeying, the captain (whose name was Haskins) 
 brought his vessel still farther up the river ; therefore 
 Alden sent some men to cut the ropes by which she 
 was moored. They had severed one, when Haskins, 
 seizing a musket, swore that if a man of them touched 
 the other he would shoot him. The boatmen had too 
 much courage to neglect their duty for a mere threat ; 
 and one raised his axe to strike, but before it could 
 fall the angry captain had shot him dead. A moment 
 later Captain Haskins fell in his turn, pierced by a 
 bullet from a comrade of the man he had killed. The 
 Plymouth folk advocated Alden’s cause ; and finally 
 the Bay magistrates pronounced the act “justifiable 
 homicide.” So there was no one punished. 
 
 * The Kennebec. 
 
1652 COUNTIES, CUSTOMS AND CHARACTERS. 47 
 
 4. Thomas Purchas, who lived at the head of New ' 
 Meadow River in Brunswick; (then Pejepscot) owned 
 an extensive tract of land on both sides of the An- 
 droscoggin River. He had opened a trading house 
 at this point about the year 1625 ; but becoming fear- 
 ful of the Indians around him; he, in 1639, put his 
 territory under the government of Massachusetts for 
 protection. 
 
 5. Indeed, this government was so often called 
 upon for arbitration and protection, that its chief men 
 began to contrive how they might obtain more com- 
 plete control of the eastern settlements. On examin- 
 ing their charter the magistrates thought that its 
 words would allow them to take the source of the 
 Merrimac river as the northern extremity of their 
 territory, instead of the mouth of that river, which 
 had before been considered the limit. So their sur- 
 veyors presently found the new boundary to be a 
 direct line from the northern part of Winnipesaukee 
 Lake to the mouth of the Presumpscot river ; and, 
 behold, Gorges 5 province of Maine, the Lygonia Pa- 
 tent and Mason’s grant of New Hampshire were under 
 the Puritan charter ! 
 
 6. In 1652 the commissioners appointed by Massa- 
 chusetts came into the province of Maine to set up then* 
 government. A meeting was called in Gorgeana to 
 consider the change. The authorities of the province 
 were there, headed by Governor Godfrey; and on the 
 other hand sat the commissioners. The governor har- 
 rangued the people against submission ; the commis- 
 sioners replied, promising that there should be no 
 interference with religious worship nor with the estates 
 of the settlers. When the question was referred to 
 the people, to the great astonishment of the governor, 
 every vote beside his own was in favor of Massachu- 
 setts. 
 
 7. Thus all went smoothly with the Bay colony’s pro- 
 ject in the western part of the province of Maine; but 
 
48 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1652 
 
 when it came to the collection of taxes, there was 
 trouble in Lygonia. The foremost to resist the col- 
 lecting officers was John Bonython of Saco. He fur- 
 thermore wrote a defiant letter to the General Court, 
 denying the right of Massachusetts within the Lygonia 
 Patent. He seems in this action only to have stood 
 up for the rights of the proprietor of the patent ; yet 
 he was declared an outlaw by the Massachusetts mag- 
 istrates, and a price set upon his body. But no doubt 
 he was a bold, perhaps an unscrupulous man; for 
 when he died some person wrote this couplet on his 
 tombstone for an epitaph : — 
 
 “Here lies Bonython, sagamore of Saco ; 
 
 He lived a rogue and died a knave, and went to Hobomoko.” 
 
 8. The province of Maine was now made a county of 
 Massachusetts under the name of Yorkshire, and sent 
 two delegates to the General Court, as the legislature 
 of Massachusetts was called. A court was held in the 
 county twice a year, alternately at Kittery and York. 
 A part of the magistrates were chosen by the General 
 Court, and others by the people of the county ; and 
 besides trying civil and criminal cases, these were au- 
 thorized to appoint three commissioners in each town 
 to decide petty cases. 
 
 9. A militia was organized the same as in Massa- 
 chusetts. The smallest division was the “trainband,” 
 which consisted of not fewer than fifty-four men nor 
 more than two hundred. Its officers were a captain, 
 lieutenant and ensign, and a sergeant for the pikemen. 
 The sergeant was armed with a halberd, — a weapon 
 formed by the combination of an axe and spear, and 
 set on a long handle. The other officers wore swords 
 and pistols ; and the chief officers carried “partisans,” 
 which are colored rods, indicating leadership. The 
 soldiers were armed with pikes and muskets. The 
 pike, or spear, was a staff about ten feet in length 
 with a sharp point of metal; but sometimes, instead 
 
1052 CUSTOMS, COUNTIES AND CHABACTEKS. 49 
 
 of a proper spear head, they tied on a stout knife or 
 a piece of scythe. Men of large stature were always 
 chosen for pikemen; and there were twice as many 
 musketeers as pikemen in a trainband. Some mus- 
 kets had matchlocks, but most had the flintlock. Each 
 musketeer, at trainings, carried a crotclied stick called 
 a rest, on which the gun was laid in taking aim. 
 
 10. In fighting Indians the soldiers must be good 
 marksmen ; for generally these foes scattered widely 
 apart, or hid behind stumps, stones and trees. Mas- 
 sachusetts had already been through one Indian war, 
 when her forces destroyed the Pequots ; and she knew 
 now how to meet savages. Each soldier wore about 
 him a bandoleer, containing little leather boxes for 
 powder and bullets. Some of them wore corselets of 
 iron, which covered the breast and stomach; while 
 others had their coats thickly padded with cotton to 
 protect them from arrows. They must have been 
 queer looking soldiers, plated with iron and stuffed 
 with cotton, — no two being dressed alike; yet they 
 were men of courage, daring to face the scalping sav- 
 age in his forest ambush. But when it really came to 
 fighting savages, the pikes, breastplates and stuffing 
 were all abandoned ; nothing but guns, hatchets and 
 knives or swords were of any service. At first there 
 was company training every Saturday, but after a few 
 months they were less frequent. All males, from 
 stout men of forty-five down to beardless boys of six- 
 teen, were enrolled in the militia; and I have no 
 doubt that the boy soldiers enjoyed “training-day” 
 greatly. Yet they had for a long time no music but 
 a drum ; neither had they bright colored uniforms, nor 
 shining arms to relieve the sombre appearance of the 
 ranks. 
 
 11. On training as on other days our brave fore- 
 fathers had regard to the Great Being who presides 
 over all the affairs* of men ; and prayer was offered at 
 the opening of the day’s drill and at the close. But 
 
50 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1G52 
 
 on training days there was also an unusual draft on 
 the barrels and butts of West India rum and Holland 
 gin, which were kept in almost every shop; for the 
 law against dealers was not then strictly enforced ; but 
 if any became drunken and quarrelsome, they were 
 set in the stocks, where the fit might wear itself harm- 
 lessly out. 
 
 12. These instruments were usually ready, and 
 nigh at hand. For there were four or five things 
 wliicli the good people of those days placed as near 
 the center of them settlements as possible ; and these 
 were the church, the graveyard, the school-house and 
 the stocks. Usually, also, there were a whipping post, 
 a pillory and a ducking stool. The last was quite an 
 amusing instrument. It consisted of a long plank 
 suspended near the middle, and having a chair fas- 
 tened on the end overhanging a pool of water. When 
 the offender was tied in place the light end of the 
 plank was let go, and the chair with its occupant 
 splashed in the water. 
 
 13. The penalty for a great number of crimes was 
 death; for lesser ones there were whipping, cropping 
 the ears, and branding with a hot iron. There was 
 not much imprisonment in those times, for the very 
 good reason that criminals did not choose to stay in 
 the weak jails. But the people of Maine were not 
 the makers of these laws, and they were not here car- 
 ried to such extremes as in Massachusetts. 
 
 11. The people of Maine, too, were allowed to vote 
 without becoming members of the Puritan church ; 
 yet the promise made to them at their union with 
 Massachusetts that there should be entire freedom of 
 worship, was not fully carried out. The Rev. Robert 
 Jordon, at this time the only Episcopal minister in the 
 province, was persecuted for baptizing children and 
 performing other duties belonging to his pastorate ; 
 while the Baptists and Friends were fined and whip- 
 ped. Cromwell favored the Puritans ; but when 
 Charles II. came to the throne he at once ordered 
 
1652 CUSTOMS^ COUNTIES AND CHARACTERS. 51 
 
 Massachusetts to cease interfering in religious matters. 
 Then all societies again had freedom to observe the 
 Christian ordinances in the manner which their con- 
 sciences approved. 
 
 15. But I must not close the present chapter with- 
 out telling you something about the Rev. John Brock, 
 a noted Puritan minister of this period. The Isles of 
 Shoals, then a part of Maine, were the scene of his 
 labors for many years ; and his influence over the isl- 
 anders and the fishermen who frequented their shores 
 was very excellent. He had a happy talent in con- 
 versation, his sermons were animated, and his faith 
 was very remarkable. A fisherman of his parish had 
 been wont generously to use his boat in helping the 
 inhabitants of other islands in the group to the one on 
 which public worship was held ; but one day in a vio- 
 lent storm the boat broke away from its fastenings 
 and was lost. While the poor man was lamenting it, 
 Mr. Brock said to him, “Gro home contented, good 
 sir ; I’ll mention the matter to the Lord ; — to-morrow 
 you may expect to find your boat.” This boat had 
 been of such service to the poor that the good minis- 
 ter felt that its recovery might properly be made the 
 subject of prayer ; and, sure enough, the next day the 
 boat was brought up on the flukes of an anchor. 
 Many other quite interesting things were done by him 
 during his ministry at this and other places, some of 
 which are told us by Rev. Cotton Mather in his 
 “Magnalia.” 
 
 How many separate governments existed in Maine in 1647 ? 
 What incident happened on the Kennebec ? What government 
 tried this case ? What proprietor in Maine put himself under the 
 protection of Massachusetts ? By what means did Massachusetts 
 extend her jurisdiction over Maine ? Where did the Massachu- 
 setts officers meet with difficulty ? What troublesome person led 
 the opposition ? Into what county was the province of Maine 
 now made? What arms did the militia bear? What was done 
 with those who became- dr unken? What objects were usually to 
 be found near the center of a Puritan settlement ? 
 
52 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1654 
 
 CHAPTEK VII. 
 
 1. The principal reason why the inhabitants of Maine 
 submitted to become a part of Massachusetts, was that 
 every one feared a war with the Indians, and thought 
 if they yielded readily to the wishes of their powerful 
 neighbor they would receive the more assistance from 
 her. 
 
 England was at this time at war with Holland ; and 
 it was believed that the Dutch were inciting the Indi- 
 ans to rise against the English colonies. The Massa- 
 chusetts magistrates wrote to the Dutch governor at 
 Manhattan about the matter, and he wrote back indig- 
 nantly denying the charge, and regretting that they 
 should put any confidence in the statements of the 
 natives. Yet the magistrates were not satisfied, and 
 applied to the British government for aid to drive the 
 Dutch away. After several months the ships came ; 
 and five hundred men were enlisted in the colonies to 
 operate with them against Manhattan. Before the ex- 
 pedition set out England and Holland had made peace 
 with each other ; and Cromwell, the Lord Protector, 
 ordered the forces to take possession of Acadia. This 
 was really the point of greatest danger from the Indi- 
 ans ; for the French had been selling them guns and 
 hatchets, and inciting them to hatred towards the 
 English. The enterprise was therefore very pleasing 
 to the people of Maine. 
 
 2. The first point of attack was Biguyduce, on Pe- 
 nobscot Bay ; but the place was not defended, and they 
 proceeded to La Tour’s settlement on the site of the 
 present city of St. John, in New Brunswick. He ap- 
 peared quite willing to change masters, if only his 
 property might be secure. The governor, Le Borgne, 
 
1664 
 
 WARS AND RUMORS OF WARS. 
 
 53 
 
 made some resistance; but in August Acaclia, or New 
 Scotland, was again in possession of the English. The 
 leaders of this expedition were Major Robert Sedgwick 
 and Captain John Leverett; and Captain Leverett 
 was left in charge of the province until Sir Thomas 
 Temple was appointed governor. Sir Thomas 
 brought in many settlers, and carried on a large busi- 
 ness in fish, furs and lumber. It has been said of him 
 that he was “as true a gentleman as ever set foot in 
 America. 55 He was noted for his humane and gener- 
 ous disposition. When Massachusetts was hanging 
 Quakers or Friends, who came into her borders preach- 
 ing their doctrines, he told the magistrates that if they 
 really, as they said, desired “the Quaker’s fives absent 
 rather than their deaths present, 55 he would carry them 
 away and provide for them at his own expense. 
 
 3. In the year 1664 the king granted to his brother, 
 the Duke of York, the country about Hudson 
 River, and the territory between the Kennebec and 
 St. Croix rivers. The duke was also made viceroy of 
 New England, and sent Colonel Nichols over as his 
 governor. Gorges 5 son soon after sent an agent with 
 a letter from the king to the Puritan authorities, order- 
 ing them to restore the province of Maine to its owner. 
 But Massachusetts was unwilling to give up her con- 
 trol ; and she kept possession until the next year. At 
 that time three commissioners, who had been sent by 
 the king to aid Colonel Nichols, came into the county 
 of Yorkshire, and, organizing a court and legislative 
 body, revived the old province of Gorges. Thus the 
 people of Maine had the hard fate of being subject to 
 two conflicting governments, and were liable to be 
 punished by each for obeying the other. 
 
 When they had settled affairs in the province of 
 Maine, the commisioners went eastward to attend to 
 the Duke of York’s possession. They called the region 
 between the Kennebec and Penobscot the “county of 
 Cornwall, 55 of which the Sheepscot plantation was 
 
54 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1G68 
 
 made tlie shire town, and named New Dartmouth. 
 They made Pemaquid (Bristol) their capital, where one 
 of them remained until 1665, regulating the affairs of 
 the colonies. 
 
 4. Soon after his departure, a war broke out between 
 England and France ; and the colonies began to look 
 for a conflict with the French and Indians. This 
 afforded a good opportunity for Massachusetts to re- 
 establish her authority in Yorkshire ; and commission- 
 ers were accordingly appointed for that purpose. 
 When Governor Nichols heard of this at New York, 
 he wrote to the Massachusetts magistrates, warning 
 them not to. meddle with the province of Maine, and 
 intimating bloodshed if they persisted. He soon after 
 returned to England, and Governor Lovelace succeeded 
 him. The Puritans were not much alarmed by the 
 warnings of the retiring governor, and her commis- 
 sioners soon after set about their task of changing a 
 province into a county. They entered Maine with a 
 small company of horsemen and footmen in brilliant 
 array, and issued their orders for an election of depu- 
 ties to the general court. A county court was held by 
 them in a meeting house at York. The morning ses- 
 sion over, they went to their dinner. After dinner, 
 as they walked unsuspectingly back, the province 
 marshal marched through the streets proclaiming with 
 as much authority as if* he had an army behind him, 
 “Observe ye and obey the commands of his majesty’s 
 justices.” When the commissioners came to the meet- 
 ing-house, behold, it was full of people, and the jus- 
 tices of the province were preparing to hold a court of 
 their own ! 
 
 5. “Give place to the commissioners;” cried their 
 marshal, as he went before them to the benches where 
 the justices sat. 
 
 “You are the authors of an affront we little expect- 
 ed,” said the commissioners to the justices, “but your 
 course will avail you nothing ; you might have called 
 
1668 
 
 WARS AND RUMORS OF WARS. 
 
 55 
 
 your meeting elsewhere, and at another time. 
 Depend upon this , we shall not be deterred from exe- 
 cuting any part of the delegated trust to which we are 
 commissioned.” 
 
 Then the people fell to disputing among themselves, 
 and for a while confusion reigned supreme ; but the 
 province justices at length were able to read the King’s 
 letter ordering Massachusetts to restore the province 
 government to Gorges. To meet this, the commis- 
 sioners could only urge the new charter boundary 
 under which they had at first set up their claim. But 
 the justices and their adherents had a prudent regard 
 for that troop of “horse and foot”, and they finally 
 gave way. And thus was effected what has been hu- 
 morously termed the “Conquest of Maine,” which 
 ended the “Commissioners’ War.” 
 
 A few years later Rigby’s claim to Lygonia was 
 abandoned, and Gorges’ right was purchased by Mas- 
 sachusetts ; so that the whole region from the Piscata- 
 qua to the Kennebec became rightfully subject to the 
 Puritan government, and was all included in the coun- 
 ty of Yorkshire. 
 
 6. By an article tacked on to the treaty of Breda in 
 1668, the French were again in possession of Acadia, 
 with its boundary at the Penobscot, or, possibly, farther 
 west. The inhabitants did not relish the prospect of 
 becoming French subjects; so they turned for aid to 
 the only government that could protect them — which 
 was that of Massachusetts. Under these circumstances 
 what could the Bay colony do but examine again her 
 very elastic charter, and order a new survey to correct 
 the errors of the first ? This was precisely what she 
 did ; and by it her boundaries were made to include 
 the cliiefest part of the county of Cornwall. 
 
 In 1773 the Dutch re-captured New York, and Gov- 
 ernor Lovelace went home. There were now none of 
 the Duke of York’s officers in the way ; and the next 
 year Cornwall was made a part of Massachusetts, and 
 received the name of the county of Devonshire. 
 
56 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1675 
 
 7. Now for a short time, the settlements flourished, 
 so that in the beginning of the year 1675 there were 
 thirteen towns and plantations within the present limits 
 of Maine, while the inhabitants numbered between five 
 and six thousand souls. The vessels of the villagers 
 bore away ample freights of lumber from the mills, 
 furs from the trading houses on the rivers, or loaded 
 themselves with fish from the sea ; the fields yielded 
 abundantly, and thriving herds of cattle were in the 
 woody pastures. 
 
 8. Then came the Indian wars; and the scene was 
 changed. Several years previous to this time there had 
 been war between the eastern Indians and the Mohawks, 
 who lived about the Hudson river, in the State of 
 New York. A decisive battle was fought in the year 
 1669, in which the Eastern Indians were beaten. The 
 victorious Mohawks pursued their assailants into Maine, 
 destroying the villages of the Tarratines, and penetrat- 
 ing nearly to the St. Croix ; and many generations 
 after the Indians pointed out on the shores of one of 
 the Passamaquoddy ponds the scene of the final battle. 
 But in a few years the tribes had greatly recovered 
 from their losses ; and, encouraged by their new 
 friends, the French, they were eager for war with their 
 new foes, the English settlers of Maine. 
 
 Wliat was the chief reason that Maine so readily submitted to 
 Massachusetts ? Who were found to be inciting the Indians against 
 the English ? What English ruler ordered the colonial forces to 
 take possession of Acadia ? To whom was the territory between 
 the Kennebec and St. Croix granted? What did the King’s com- 
 missioners form in the Duke of York’s territory ? When the com- 
 missioners were gone what did Massachusetts do ? What has this 
 tour of the commissioners been humorously called? By what 
 means did Massachusetts obtain the right of control in the. province 
 of Maine ? By what treaty did France again obtain possession of 
 Acadia ? How did Massachusetts obtain control of the Duke of 
 York’s settlements ? What county did she make of this new pos- 
 session ? 
 
1675 
 
 THE INDIANS OF MAINE. 
 
 57 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 1. Before I tell about the wars with the Indians, 
 some further account of these people will, I think, be 
 interesting to my readers. The natives of Maine are 
 generally called Abnakis, though the name has been 
 more especially applied by American writers to those 
 dwelling on the Androscoggin and Kennebec rivers. 
 This name comes from Awahbenahghi , the name ap- 
 plied to the Maine Indians by those living west of the 
 Hudson river. It signifies our fathers at the sun 
 rise . According to their own account, the Indians of 
 Maine are all descended from a common stock. The 
 Sokokis, who dwelt on the Saco river, were oldest ; 
 and the Anasagunticooks or Androscoggins, Canibas 
 or Kennebeeks, Wawennocks andEtechemins followed 
 in order. The last nation was composed of the Tar- 
 ratines, or Penobscots, the Openangoes, or “Quoddy” 
 Indians, who dwelt on the ponds and rivers emptying 
 into Passamaquoddy Bay, and the Marechites, who 
 occupied the region of the St. John’s ’river. The 
 peninsula of Nova Scotia was inhabited by the Mic- 
 macs, who were of a separate origin, and differed 
 widely in language and customs. 
 
 2. The word “Etecliemins,” in English, is canoe 
 men , and was probably given them because they made 
 such long journeys at sea. “Openangoes” means lit- 
 tle sables , and signifies that they were a very cunning 
 people. The Wawennocks were a very brave people, 
 and that is what the name means. At the time of 
 Captain Smith’s visit to the coast, this was the 
 superior tribe in Maine ; and their sachem, called 
 the Bashaba, was ruler over the tribes from the St. 
 John’s river to the Merrimac. The region between 
 
58 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1675 
 
 the Penobscot and Kennebec, occupied by them, was 
 known as Mavooshen. 
 
 3. The mouths of the small rivers in this vicinity 
 were specially noted for the abundance of oysters 
 they produced. There are at this day on the banks 
 of sheltered coves along our coasts long mounds 
 composed almost wholly of the shells of oysters 
 and clams. Those on the Damariscotta river are 
 in some places fifteen feet deep and twenty rods in 
 width. Layers of charcoal scattered through the mass 
 show where the fires were made ; and among the shells 
 are found knives, gouges and spear-heads of stone and 
 horn, and bits of pottery. Bones and whole skeletons 
 of human beings have also been found, but no tradi- 
 tion tells us whence they came or why they are buried 
 there. The Indians told Popham’s colonists frightful 
 stories of a nation of cannibals living to the northward, 
 who were of great size and had teeth an inch long. 
 The Jesuits of the early French missions upon the St. 
 Lawrence river also relate that there was a tribe about 
 the mouth of that river who devoured the bodies of 
 their enemies. Uncas, chief of the Moliegans, was 
 once seen by white men to eat the flesh of his foe ; and 
 English captives who escaped from the Indians have told 
 of similar barbarities. These facts lead us to conclude 
 that at the time of the discovery of this country, many 
 of the native tribes sometimes fed on human flesh ; and 
 I fear that this must explain the presence of human 
 bones in the shell heaps of Damariscotta. Before the 
 breaking out of the war between the settlers and the 
 Indians in Maine, the Wawennocks had ceased to 
 exist as a tribe. A few had joined the Canibas, but 
 the larger portion, influenced by the Jesuits, had re- 
 moved to the River St. Francis, in Canada. 
 
 4. The natives of Maine were taller than the aver- 
 age of white men ; and, if no stronger, were usually 
 more agile. Their complexion was a copper brown, 
 and their black, coarse hair usually hung in a long 
 
1675 
 
 THE INDIANS OF MAINE. 
 
 59 
 
 mass over their backs, though the women’s was some- 
 times braided, while the men’s was more frequently cut 
 short over the forehead and the remainder tied in a knot 
 at the top or back of the head. They had broad, 
 beardless faces, retreating foreheads, prominent cheek 
 bones, small, glistening, black eyes, and large white 
 teeth. Many of their women were of comely face and 
 figure, and some of them would have been almost 
 handsome, had they been cleanly. Yet both women 
 and men were generally morose in countenance and 
 manner. 
 
 5. In the summer the dress of men and women was 
 rarely more than a girdle of leather having a short skirt 
 or fringe below the waist, with the addition of moc- 
 casins, if they were hunting or traveling. In the win- 
 ter the buskins, leggins and mantle of fur formed a 
 warmer attire ; but there were some families so poor 
 that they were at times obliged to wear hard, furless 
 skins, even in the cold weather. They had a way of 
 tanning and dressing skins which made them very soft 
 and pliable ; one substance used in this process being 
 an oil prepared from the brains of animals. 
 
 6. The household work and the cultivation of the 
 soil were left almost wholly to the women and children. 
 The only labor of this sort which the warriors under- 
 took was the raising of their tobacco ; and the boys 
 were very impatient to become old enough for hunters 
 and warriors, as they were then freed from the drudg- 
 ery of the wigwams and cornfields. But sometimes 
 to save the crop, the whole family took.liold together, 
 and made quick work with the cornfield. When not 
 engaged in war or hunting, the men occupied them- 
 selves chiefly in making their bows, arrows, spears, 
 knives and other implements. This was really a slow 
 and laborious process, as flint and shells were then* 
 keenest tools. 
 
 7. On war and limiting trips, especially when these 
 were short, the squaws were left behind, and the men 
 
GO 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1G75 
 
 did their own cooking. Their wigwams at these times 
 being only for temporary use, were of small size and of 
 the simplest construction. They were generally form- 
 ed of straight poles set on the ground in a large circle, 
 but coming together at the top, and covered with 
 broad strips of bark. The cabins in the villages were 
 larger, with the top arched by bending the upper parts of 
 the poles and binding the overlapping ends together. 
 Others were in the form of a rectangle, with tall crotch- 
 ed posts along the middle and sides, supporting the 
 ridge and eave poles. The largest wigwams of which 
 we have any account in Maine were not over forty feet 
 in length ; and such were occupied by several families. 
 Each family had its own fire, and there was sometimes 
 a slight division of stakes and bark between. They 
 obtained fire by rapidly twirling a dry stick with the 
 end in a hollow in another, some light material being 
 laid close about it to catch the first spark or tongue of 
 flame. There was no fireplace except a hole in the 
 ground or a few large stones to support the sticks. 
 The smoke flowed and eddied to every part of the 
 cabin before it found the opening at the top left for 
 its escape. In this smoke along the highest part of 
 the room were slender poles, where, in the hunting 
 season, hung strips of flesh cut from the carcases of 
 deer, bear and moose, being dried to preserve it for use 
 in later moons. 
 
 8. Every winter the hunters went away to the 
 streams and ponds at the heads of the rivers to hunt 
 deer, moose and beaver ; though smaller parties hunt- 
 ed game for food at all seasons and in all directions. 
 Poor hunters would rarely kill moose or bear, and 
 would secure few even of the smaller animals. But 
 my readers will remember that the Indians had no 
 guns or other weapons of metal, until the white men- 
 furnished them, so that, with their weak weapons, much 
 skill and prowess was necessary. Sometimes a com- 
 pany of hunters would join for the capture of a herd 
 
1675 
 
 TIIE INDIANS OF MAINE. 
 
 6 ] 
 
 of deer. Having surrounded them with fire, they 
 posted themselves near the open passages of the forest, 
 then started the herd by frightful shouts ; and large 
 numbers of the beautiful animals would be killed as 
 they tried to escape from the enclosure. At other 
 times the hunter would encase himself in the skin of a 
 moose or deer, and steal toward the herd, imitating 
 their movements. They also made up large parties 
 for duck hunting. The time was chosen in the month 
 of August, when the old birds had shed their feathers, 
 and the young were of good size, but yet unable to fly. 
 The hunters, sweeping the pond in their canoes, drove 
 the birds into the creeks and coves at the borders, where 
 they were killed by thousands with clubs and paddles. 
 
 9. The ordinary canoe was very light, being form- 
 ed of birch bark on a frame work of wood. They 
 also made them of logs, which they burned hollow, 
 then smoothed with their stone gouges. These log 
 canoes were sometimes long enough to carry forty per- 
 sons. They made fish hooks of bone and deer’s horn, 
 and with the same material they sometimes tipped 
 their arrows and spears, though they generally used 
 flint or jasper for this purpose. Their knives, axes and 
 chisels were also made of some hard stone. They 
 made thread, lines, and nets of the bark of trees, of 
 strong grass, and of deer sinews. They built weirs of 
 great stones and stakes in the ponds and rivers, in 
 which the fish became entangled ; but usually they 
 caught them in nets, or with hooks, and speared them 
 from their canoes by firelight. 
 
 10. When the sanup (husband) was lazy or a poor 
 hunter the family depended mainly on the maize, beans 
 and crookneck squashes which the squaw raised. She 
 also gathered the fuel, dressed the game and cooked 
 the food. This was first served to the sanup, and 
 other grown up males ; and when these had eaten, the 
 squaw might satisfy her own hunger and that of the 
 
62 
 
 HISTORY OF MAIHE. 
 
 1675 
 
 children. When venison was plenty, and corn in the 
 milk, the Indians fared sumptuously. The corn they 
 roasted on the ear, or, boiling it with new beans, made 
 the dish called succotash . The dry corn was parched 
 and pounded into a coarse meal, which they called 
 nokehike. Then there was samp, which was corn hulled 
 in boiling lye ; and hominy , which was corn broken 
 and boiled. The season of berries afforded them a 
 delicious relish, and they laid up great stores of nuts ; 
 and sometimes in the spring they were obliged by 
 scarcity of food to dig groundnuts, which they roasted 
 in the ashes. Maple syrup they could make only in 
 small quantities until the white men came and brought 
 them kettles; their boiling before this time being dona 
 chiefly in wooden troughs, by dropping in hot stones. 
 Neither did they know how to make bread of their 
 corn until taught by Europeans. Their food was eaten 
 from the troughs in which it was cooked, or from 
 wooden bowls. They had, too, a rude sort of earthern 
 ware, but it appears to have been quite soft and frag- 
 ile. Neither chaff nor table was found in their cabins, 
 and they sat or lay on mats and skins on the bare 
 ground, or on a low platform of bark, or of hemlock 
 boughs about the sides of the cabin. 
 
 11. Here the little Indians, dirty and fat, rolled 
 and ran about, while the small pappoose cooed and 
 cried on its cradle of bark. At sunset the maidens 
 went forth to dance on the green, clad in their choicest 
 garments, that they might attract the eyes of the bold 
 young warriors. Perhaps the daughter of the chief 
 was with them, the green crest of the heron contrast- 
 ing in her black hair with the scarlet feathers of the 
 tanager,her armlets and leggins of soft deerskin mark- 
 ed with bright dyes, her moccasins gay with porcupine 
 quills, and her skirt bright with embroidered threads ; 
 while strings of the white teeth of the sable and otter 
 gleamed upon her dusky bosom. 
 
167.1 
 
 THE INDIANS OF MAINE. 
 
 63 
 
 12. Very often indeed a young brave became enam- 
 ored of a comely maiden. When this happened he 
 told his parents, who then held a talk about it with 
 her parents. If her parents proved favorable, he then 
 sent her a present, — a deer, a beautiful bird, furs or 
 beads. Lest she should be unwilling when asked to 
 live in his wigwam, he must now pay other attentions. 
 So in the shades of the evening he took his station near 
 her cabin, and did his best to charm her listening ear 
 by his singing, or the rude music of his fife ; or, if he 
 was not musical, he must please her at the merry mak- 
 ings of the young by his wit or feats of strength and 
 agility. When she accepted him as her sanup (hus- 
 band) he made more presents ; and then the desired 
 guests were invited to the wigwam of her parents. 
 Then followed feasts and dances for two or three nights, 
 the young couple keeping beside each other until the 
 frolics were over. Then the savage bridegroom led 
 home his bride ; who thenceforth devoted herself to 
 preparing his food, making his clothes and keeping his 
 wigwam fire alive. 
 
 13. Foot-races, wrestling, quoits, ball playing, and 
 a sort of draughts were frequent amusements ; and 
 they were much addicted to gambling by every possi- 
 ble means. The Indians were much given to smok- 
 ing, also ; and the offer of a pipe of tobacco was a 
 token of hospitality and peace. At all feasts the 
 guest must eat all that might be put in his bowl, no 
 matter how many times it was filled or how unlike it 
 he felt ; otherwise lie would give offense to his host. 
 So many a poor Indian often went back to his wig- 
 wam with a pain in his stomach. 
 
 14. Many people suppose the Indians to have been 
 very healthy ; but this is a mistake. The Indian had 
 fewer diseases than the white man, but these were more 
 generally fatal. They doctored chiefly with sweating, 
 astringents, salves and washes. They also had vegeta- 
 ble teas for ordinary kinds of sickness. But their 
 
64 
 
 niSTOEY OF MAINE. 
 
 1675 
 
 knowledge of medicine w r as very limited ; and any in- 
 telligent country housewife of the present day far sur- 
 passes them in skill. Yet, being natives of the country, 
 they were able to instruct the settlers in the uses of 
 numerous plants. If a savage was very ill the “pow- 
 wow” was called upon. This w T as the Indian medicine- 
 man, or physician. His method of treatment was very 
 mysterious to common Indians, and was supposed to 
 have supernatural power. Drums were beaten, he 
 made strange gestures, uttered wild cries, — sometimes 
 over the patient, at others, shut up in a wigwam alone, 
 lie also carried at his waist a small bag containing 
 bones, sticks and stones, which were thought to have 
 virtue as charms against evil spirits, diseases and mis- 
 fortunes. 
 
 15. The Abnakis believed in a good spirit, Tan - 
 turn , or Tanto ; and in an evil spirit, which they call- 
 ed Mojahondo ; but in general these were confused in 
 one, and called by the name of the good spirit. Hocko - 
 mock was another word used by some Indians, which 
 the settlers took to signify the devil. At every new 
 moon they worshipped the evil spirit for fear, because 
 they believed he had power to kill them, and to send 
 storm, pestilence, drought and famine. 
 
 16. Sometimes certain old men in each tribe, who 
 kept in mind their treaties and traditions, w^ere ap- 
 pointed to teach them to the young. Beside the chiefs 
 who were war leaders, there were others who presided 
 over the village and regulated petty matters, somewhat 
 like our police justices. Both these were generally 
 called sagamores. Over all was the sachem , who was 
 chosen for his wisdom ; though, usually, he was the son 
 of the sachem or of a chief. Yet his authority was 
 not absolute, all important matters being decided in 
 council. These were composed of the chiefs and old 
 men ; and, sometimes, the aged squaws were present 
 also. There was perfect order on these occasions ; 
 when one was speaking all others kept silent, and even 
 
1675 
 
 THE INDIANS OF MAINE. 
 
 65 
 
 after he had ceased he was allowed several minutes in 
 which to recollect anything he might have omitted with- 
 out intention. It was considered very unmannerly to 
 interrupt another, even in ordinary conversation. 
 Thus we see that in some respects these ignorant and 
 cruel savages set us a good example. 
 
 17. The language of the Abnakis is easy of utter- 
 ance, and quite smooth and agreeable to the ear ; but 
 its words are few and unfitted for nice distinctions. 
 For instance, in the Tarratine dialect thou or you is 
 “keah,” but “keah-olet-liaut-tamoria” means no more 
 than thy will ; and their word for to-day consists of 
 eight syllables, and many other ideas are equally diffi- 
 cult of expression. 
 
 Names of places are generally descriptive, as 
 Mattawamkeag , from matta , much, — wamjpa , white, 
 or clear, — keag, or kik , earth ; and Anasagunticook 
 (tribe) — properly, Amasacontecook , — from namaous , 
 fish, — konte , stream , — cook from kik , place ; meaning, 
 The region of the fish river. For heaven they use 
 the word, spumkeag , i. e., above the earth. “Metun- 
 i gus” is father , a man is “sanumbee,” and boy is 
 “skeenooses.” If a Tarratine should inquire after your 
 health he would probably say, Pah-gue-num-se-eld . 
 
 18. Their dialects were constantly changing, for 
 they had no written characters to preserve the form of 
 their words ; so that when modern natives have been 
 asked the meaning of some phrase long ago recorded 
 by the English or French they have been unable to 
 give it, but yet recollected the words as “old Indian.” 
 Still they very generally conveyed information by 
 means of rude drawings, often leaving these records 
 on trees and pieces of bark at points visited by them ; 
 and these were readily understood by others of the 
 tribe, who came after. A rock at the sea shore at 
 Machiasport furnishes an interesting example of this 
 kind of writing ; and it is probably the most extended 
 Indian inscription in New England. 
 
66 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1C75 
 
 ANCIENT INDIAN INSCRIPTION AT MACHIASPORT. 
 
1G75 
 
 THE INDIANS OF MAINE. 
 
 67 
 
 19. In the earliest days of English settlements 
 when an Indian signed a treaty, deed or other writing, 
 it was usually by a rude figure of some animal, — as a 
 deer, beaver, tortoise, snake, heron, hawk, or eagle. 
 This was called the totem and was the family “coat of 
 arms” ; and in some tribes they seemed to believe that 
 they had descended from these animals. It was often 
 the case that a great hunter or warrior received a name 
 descriptive of liis character or exploits ; therefore we 
 may conclude that these “totems” only represented 
 some remarkable ancestor, whose distinguishing title 
 had become the name of a numerous clan. 
 
 Under wliat general name are the Indians of Maine classed ? 
 What does this name signify ? What were the distinctive names 
 of the Indian tribes of Maine ? Where did each dwell ? What 
 remarkable mounds are found on the Damariscotta River ? What 
 became of the Wawennocks? Of what materials did they make 
 their weapons ? What vegetable did they raise ? How did they 
 boil their food before they had kettles ? What sports and games 
 had the Indians ? What is said of the diseases of the Indians ? 
 By what means did their pow-wows pretend to cure diseases? 
 Did the Indians believe in good and evil spirits ? What were the 
 titles of their chiefs ? Which was superior in authority ? By 
 what means were important matters decided ? What was their 
 practice in speaking and conversation ? Did they have any letters or 
 written words ? By what means did they sometimes convey infor- 
 mation ? What are ‘ ‘Totems’ ’ ? 
 
 4 
 
68 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1675 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 1. I have now given you an account of the Indians 
 as they were when the English first came to the coun- 
 try ; but from that time their habits and customs be- 
 gan to change. The traders soon supplied them with 
 domestic utensils, cloths and guns; so that they were 
 able to obtain game and cook their food with more 
 ease, and to dress themselves more comfortably. The 
 French mingled with the natives like brothers; and 
 some of them, with their usual easy habit, even took 
 Indian women for their wives. Yery soon, French 
 Jesuits were in all their villages; and before the year 
 1720 they had nearly all become Roman Catholics. 
 Therefore, in any war that arose between the English 
 and the French, the Indians, if they took any part, 
 were sure to be on the side of the French. Neither 
 did the Jesuits confine themselves to the religious 
 instruction of the natives, but were the ever willing 
 agents of the French government to incite the In- 
 dians to hostility against the English settlers. 
 
 2. The authorities of the colonies were quite aware 
 of their danger, and made prudent laws to restrain the 
 settlers and natives from wronging each other. None 
 were allowed to settle or to hunt and fish upon the 
 territory of the natives unless the right was first ob- 
 tained of them; and the sale of intoxicating liquors 
 was forbidden, according to the wish of the chiefs. 
 Yet the English made crafty bargains for their land, 
 obtaining deeds of extensive tracts before the ignorant 
 savages understood fully the effect of such writings. 
 Often, too, the traders would sell them rum ; for this 
 yielded a large profit, and they could also make better 
 bargains for furs when their owners were a little in 
 
1GG0 
 
 THE FIRST INDIAN WAR COMMENCES. 69 
 
 drink. Tlie natives, at long intervals, sometimes 
 revenged their wrongs by killing cattle or burning 
 buildings; yet the tribes in most cases were quite 
 ready to pay the damages when the acts were traced 
 to their members. 
 
 3. Doubtless a principal reason for the continued 
 peaceable conduct of the natives toward the English 
 was found in the wars among themselves, and the 
 pestilences with which they were often visited. 
 
 In 1614, when Captain Smith visited the coast, 
 the native population of Maine must have been nearly 
 thirty thousand. In the war which happened soon 
 after, the Wawennocks had been almost destroyed, 
 and the Tarratines also lost severely. Then the 
 plague came, working fearful havoc from Penobscot 
 to Cape Cod. Following these were the wars with 
 the Mohawk Indians, which raged at intervals for 
 above half a century; while the small pox became a 
 frequent scourge. From these causes their number 
 had fallen before the year 1675 to abouttwelve thou- 
 sand. 
 
 4. Some of the tribes did not at first join in the 
 hostilities against the English. Among these fere the 
 Penobscot Indians, and all those at the eastward, and 
 the Pennacooks in New Hampshire. Passaconaway, 
 a sachem of the Pennacooks, was noted for his sagac- 
 ity and cunning. He made his Indians believe that 
 he could restore the ashes of a burnt leaf to their orig- 
 inal form, raise a live serpent from the skin of a dead 
 one, and change himself into a flame of fire. When 
 he became old he called his tribe to a great feast, and 
 there made to them his farewell address. “Hearken,” 
 said he, “to the last words of your father and friend. 
 The white men are the sons of the morning. The 
 Great Spirit is their father. His sun shines bright 
 about them. Never make war with them. Sure as 
 you light the fires the breath of Heaven will turn the 
 flames upon you, and destroy you. Listen to my ad- 
 
70 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1670 
 
 vice. It is the last I shall be allowed to give you. 
 Remember it and live.” 
 
 5. Wonnolancet, his son, was now sachem of the 
 tribe; and as long as he lived their friendship with 
 the English remained unbroken. 
 
 Rowles, the sagamore of the Piscataqua Indians, 
 likewise saw that the white men would become the 
 masters of the country. He lived in Berwick on inti- 
 mate terms with the settlers. When he became old, 
 and could no more go out of his dwelling, he sent to 
 the principal men of the town this petition : “Being 
 loaded with years, I had expected a visit in my infirmi- 
 ties, — especially from those who are now tenants on 
 the land of my fathers. Though all these plantations 
 are, of right, my children’s, I am forced in this age of 
 evils humbly to request a few hundred acres of land to 
 be marked out for them and recorded as a public act 
 in the town books ; so that when I am gone they may 
 not be perishing beggars in the pleasant places of their 
 birth. For I know a great war will shortly break out 
 between the white men and Indians over the whole 
 country. At first the Indians will kill many and pre- 
 vail ; but after three years they will be great sufferers, 
 and finally be rooted out and utterly destroyed.” 
 
 6. But Squando, sachem of the Sokokis, had never 
 been friendly to the English ; and about this time an 
 incident took place which made him a most bitter 
 enemy. His squaw with her little child was crossing 
 the Saco River in a canoe, when a party of sailors 
 saw them and determined to have some sport. They 
 had heard that Indian children swam from instinct ; so 
 they upset the canoe, tumbling the poor mother and 
 her infant into the water. The child sank to the bot- 
 tom ; the mother dived after it, and succeeded in 
 bringing it up alive. Soon after this affair it sick- 
 ened and died. Squando believed that its death was 
 owing to the cruel treatment of the white men; and 
 he vowed to be revenged. This chieftain was the 
 
1675 THE FIRST INDIAN WAR COMMENCES. 71 
 
 most remarkable Indian of his time. Sometimes his 
 conduct was quite humane and generous toward the 
 settlers, and at other times very barbarous. He was 
 not only the sachem, but the pow-wow of his tribe, 
 and made his people believe that he had revelations 
 from the spirit world. At one time when he wished 
 to incite them to war against the English he said to 
 them : “An angel of light has commanded me to wor- 
 ship the Great Spirit, and to stop hunting and laboring 
 on the Sabbath ; and God himself tells me he has left 
 the English people to be destroyed by the Indians. 55 
 
 You perceive that the prophecies of these sachems 
 did not agree ; but it was not then so easy to decide 
 which was false. 
 
 7. At length the alarm sounded. In July, 1675, 
 the first blow of King Philip’s war was struck. The 
 Massachusetts authorities immediately sent the news 
 to those of Maine, with the advice that the Indians 
 should be deprived of their guns and knives. Some 
 of the leading residents of Sagadahoc, or Lower Ken- 
 nebec, immediately visited the Indians near them, and 
 prevailed upon them to give up a few of their guns. 
 They gave Them many presents, and so won their 
 favor that Mo-ho-tiwormet, the old Canibas sachem, 
 made a dance in honor of the agreement of peace be- 
 tween them. The Androscoggins acted differently. 
 They had for a long time felt very revengeful towards 
 Thomas Purchas, who was a trader at the head of 
 New Meadows Piver in Brunswick, because they be- 
 lieved that he had cheated them in trade. One of 
 their sagamores declared that he had paid an hundred 
 pounds for water from Purchas 5 well. His Indians 
 must have drunk much rum to have the water in it 
 reach that amount. It is no wonder that they wasted 
 away. 
 
 8. It happened one day early in September that 
 Mr. Purchas and his boys went off, leaving the 
 
72 
 
 niSTOKY OF MAINE. 
 
 1G75 
 
 women unprotected. While they were gone a party 
 of Indians came to the house, pretending that they 
 wanted to trade ; but as soon as they found the men 
 were away, they fell to plundering the store and build- 
 ings of whatever they wanted. While they were thus 
 engaged one of the boys was seen returning on horse- 
 back. Before reaching the spot he discovered the In- 
 dians, and halted. A stout fellow started out towards 
 him with his gun under his blanket ; but the boy, per- 
 ceiving his purpose, wheeled his horse about and fled. 
 He carried the alarm to the coast ; and a party went 
 up the river with a sloop and two boats to bring away 
 whatever the Indians had left. Mrs. Purchas some- 
 how escaped; but the men with the vessel found more 
 Indians at the settlement, and were driven off with 
 loss. 
 
 9. On the twelfth of September the savages 
 burned the house of John Wakely, near the mouth of 
 the Presumpscot River, in Falmouth. The smoke 
 and flames were seen at Casco Neck (Portland); and 
 a party started at once for their relief. They were 
 too late. The bodies of seven persons lay among the 
 smoking ruins, half burned and shockingly mangled. 
 It proved that two others, a girl of eleven years and 
 a young child, had been carried away. None knew 
 what became of the child ; and the poor girl, (whose 
 name was Elizabeth) now left without father, mother, 
 brother or sister, was forced to traverse the wilderness 
 through long and tedious months in company with the 
 murderers of her relatives. 
 
 10. Soon after this bloody affair, a friendly Soko- 
 kis came to John Bonython at Saco and said to him 
 privately, “A strange Indian from the westward and 
 several Anasagunticooks have been at my wigwam, 
 and are* persuading all our brothers to lift the toma- 
 hawk against the white people.” Bonython warned 
 his neighbors; and that very night they all retired for 
 safety to the house of Major William Phillips, on the 
 
1675 TELE FIRST INDIAN WAR COMMENCES. 73 
 
 Biddeford side of the river, near the falls. The next 
 morning the attack was made. The first notice was 
 Bonython’s house in flames; then an Indian was seen 
 skulking behind a fence. Major Phillips had been 
 looking at the flames, and as he turned from the win- 
 dow a bullet pierced his shoulder. The savages were 
 ambushed all around the house ! When Major Phil- 
 lips disappeared so suddenly from the window the In- 
 dians, supposing him to be killed, set up a great shout. 
 The English were watching from every side of the 
 house, and instantly fired at the shouters ; and several 
 of them fell badly wounded. At dark the savages set 
 fire to a small house, and to Phillip’s mill ; then they 
 came up crying, “Come now, you English coward 
 dogs; come put out the fire, if you dare.” The Eng- 
 lish didn’t come; but they sent out their leaden mes- 
 sengers wherever an Indian exposed himself. 
 
 11. At four o’clock the moon set; and then the 
 savages contrived another mode of attack. They 
 built up on the forward end of an ox-cart a * tier of 
 lumber, then filled the body with shavings, birch 
 bark and sticks. A number of them took hold of 
 the tongue, where they were protected by the screen 
 of lumber, and pushed the cart toward the house. 
 They meant to set the house on fire, and kill the 
 people as they ran out ! Fifty persons were crowded 
 into this building, — most of them women and chil- 
 dren. The cart was steadily approaching — nearer 
 and nearer it came. Already the tiny tongues of 
 flame gleamed upward through the mass; and the 
 voices of the besieged grew hushed with fear, or some 
 excited girl screamed in frenzy. But the cart comes 
 steadily on, — one wheel drops into a gutter, and the 
 cart swings about. The sayages who hold the tongue 
 are in view ; and the muskets of the English ring out 
 in the still night. Several of the assailants dropped 
 to the ground, and the remainder ran away, leaving 
 their load of burning sticks to light up the fields. 
 
74 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1675 
 
 The savages were discouraged; for they had killed 
 3ione, while six of their number were dead, and fif- 
 teen, including their leader, badly wounded. In the 
 morning not an Indian was to- be found ; and a day 
 or two after, Major Phillips and his company reached 
 the settlement at Winter Harbor in safety. 
 
 12. When it was known at Newichawannock (South 
 Berwick) that the Indians had attacked Saco, Captain 
 Wincoln and sixteen volunteers, with noble spirit, set 
 out for Winter Harbor to render all the aid possible. 
 They had just landed at the mouth of the river, and 
 were proceeding towards the village, when a large 
 body of savages rushed out of the woods upon them. 
 Wincoln and his company took refuge behind a huge 
 pile of shingle blocks, filing with such effect that they 
 kept at bay a hundred and fifty savages. The report 
 of the guns was heard at the village, and a party of 
 nine men started out to join the reinforcement, — for 
 such they knew it must be ; but the savages am- 
 bushed their path and shot down every man. 
 
 13. The next attack was at Kewichawannock, on 
 the house of John Tozier, who had gone with Captain 
 Wincoln, leaving his family unprotected. His was 
 one of the outermost houses of the settlement ; and in 
 it were gathered at that moment fifteen women and 
 children. A young lady of eighteen was the first to 
 discover the Indians. She had only time to warn the 
 family, when the savages reached the house. Fearful 
 that the weak door fastenings would give away, she 
 staid and held them until the hatchets of the savages 
 had broken through. They dashed in the door; but 
 the family had escaped from the other side of the 
 house, and were running towards the garrison. A 
 part of the Indians pursued them, catching two chil- 
 dren who were hindmost. One of these, only three 
 years old, they killed on the spot ; and the other they 
 kept in captivity six months. But the heroic girl at 
 the door, — the savages were so angry at finding the 
 
1675 THE FIRST INDIAN WAR COMMENCES. 75 
 
 house empty that they beat her to death, as they 
 thought. After they had gone she revived, and lived 
 to recover from her wounds. I wish I knew her 
 name, for no personage in this history would more 
 brightly ornament its pages. 
 
 14. The next day the Indians appeared again, and 
 burned the dwelling and storehouse of Captain Win- 
 coin, then escaped in the darkness of night. It was 
 now the golden month of October ; but in Maine much 
 of the crops remained ungathered; and the scarlet 
 forests seemed to the affrighted settlers but tokens of 
 fire and blood. October 7 th was observed as a day 
 of fasting and prayer on account of the great calami- 
 ties. The Indians celebrated it at Newichawannock 
 by shooting a man off his horse, and robbing two boys 
 of their guns and clothing. Again on the sixteenth 
 they assailed it in force, killing Richard Tozier, and 
 making his son a prisoner. The commander of the 
 garrison, Lieut. Roger Plaisted. perceiving Indians in 
 the distance, sent out nine men to reconnoiter. The 
 savages saw them coming, and hiding themselves, 
 shot down three of the party before they could es- 
 cape. Lieut. Plaisted, with twenty men and a team, 
 started to bring in the bodies of them slain compan- 
 ions. They went silently past the house where Tozier 
 had been killed, and reached the place of the ambush; 
 the corpses were placed in the cart, and they turned 
 toward the garrison with a feeling of security; for 
 they supposed their numbers had frightened the sav- 
 ages away. Vain thought ! A multitude of dusky 
 figures rushed into view from behind fences, logs and 
 bushes, pouring a volley of bullets upon the startled 
 company. The oxen ran toward the garrison, and 
 most of the men followed ; but Lieut. Plaisted with 
 his son and another valiant soldier disdained to fly. 
 Repeatedly the Indians called upon Plaisted to sur- 
 render, — for savages as they were, they greatly re- 
 spected courage; but the intrepid man refused to 
 
76 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1675 
 
 yield, and lie was literally cut in pieces by tlieir 
 hatchets. 
 
 15. The savages soon after went farther down 
 the river, burning and killing wherever they dared. 
 As they were making an attack upon a house at the 
 mouth of the river, a cannon was fired at them from 
 the Portsmouth battery, on the opposite side, causing 
 them to run oft" in great alarm. A light snow had just 
 fallen, and a force in pursuit was able to follow them 
 very rapidly. In a few hours the savages were over- 
 taken on the borders of a great swamp, which, loaded 
 as they were, they could not pass. They dared not 
 venture on a fair fight; so they threw off their plun- 
 der, and plunged through the swamp. In passing 
 through Wells they killed three men and burned a 
 house; but it was their last depredation in Maine 
 this year. 
 
 16. Three months had passed since this savage 
 slaughter and destruction began, and in that brief . 
 time eighty persons had been killed between the Pis- 
 cataqua and Kennebec. Yet the Indians had lost a 
 larger number, though they had every advantage. 
 They never fought in open battle, but chose them own 
 time and place for attack ; and, being familiar with 
 the country, their scattered bands could easily elude 
 pursuit. A large force was now raised to assail the 
 hostile tribes in their winter fastnesses. The soldiers 
 were not ready to march until the tenth of Decem- 
 ber ; but the snow had then fallen to four feet in 
 depth, and the campaign was abandoned. The In- 
 dians now desired peace in order that they might 
 hunt; for on account of the war they had raised less 
 corn than usual, and had nothing else to live upon. 
 So a treaty was made with the Sagamores, by which 
 the Indians agreed to return all the captives without 
 ransom. Between this time and the next summer 
 many were restored; and among the rest Squando 
 brought in Elizabeth Wakely, the poor girl who was 
 
FIRST INDIAN WAR CONTINUED. 
 
 1675 
 
 77 
 
 made an orphan by the massacre at Presumpscot 
 River. 
 
 What nation mingled familiarly with the Indians ? In the wars 
 between the English and French which side did the Indians always 
 take? Did the English colonies endeavor to deal justly with the 
 Indians ? What was the number of the Indians in Maine in 1675 ? 
 What great sachem warned his tribe not to war against the Eng- 
 lish ? In what year did King Philip’s war begin ? What settle- 
 ment was first attacked in Maine ? Where did the Indians commit 
 shocking barbarities? How long did the siege of Major Phillip’s 
 garrison in Biddef ord continue ? What took place at Winter Har- 
 bor ? What noble action was performed by a young lady in Ber- 
 wick ? What brave officer was cut in pieces by the savages a few 
 days after ? How many persons were killed in Maine by the 
 Indians this year ? What was the loss of the Indians ? 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 1. If the English had been magnanimous toward 
 the Indians it is quite possible that the war in Maine 
 would have closed in the same season it began. 
 Though a treaty had been made, and a few prisoners 
 returned, yet the fears of the settlers all the winter 
 filled the ah* with rumors of treachery and bloodshed. 
 Perhaps some incidents occurred to make these ru- 
 mors plausible; for Major Waldron, one of the Indian 
 commissioners, issued general warrants by which 
 every man who held one could seize any Indian who 
 might be accused of killing a white man, or who had 
 conspired against the peace, or refused to obey the 
 authorities. Among others, several shipmasters ob- 
 tained copies of these warrants, and began to seize 
 Indians all along the coast. One came to Pemaquid 
 for this purpose, where the peace had never been 
 
78 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1G76 
 
 broken. The English besought him to depart, but he 
 would not ; and they warned the Indians against him. 
 Yet he finally caught several, and carried them away 
 to a foreign port and sold them for slaves. Of course 
 the natives were very angry at these outrages. To 
 pacify them Abraham Sliurte and Capt. Sylvanus 
 Davis met the chiefs in council at Teconnet (Wins- 
 low). Mr. Sliurte was a noble and venerable man, 
 who had long been the chief magistrate at Pemaquid ; 
 and it was mostly owing to his judicious course that 
 the natives at the eastward had remained peaceable. 
 The Indians demanded that their brothers who had 
 been stolen away should be restored to them, and that 
 the English should sell them sufficient ammunition to 
 procure game for food. These were reasonable de- 
 mands, but the agents were unable to comply with 
 them; and the council broke up without profit. 
 
 2. On August 12th, 1676, King Philip was killed, 
 which ended the war in Massachusetts and Connecti- 
 cut; but many of his tribe escaped and mingled with 
 the Indians of Maine. These brought with them an 
 intense hatred of the English; and, joining with the 
 most violent of the Abnakis, they quickly excited the 
 hesitating tribes to renewed hostilities. Early in 
 August one of the refugees known as “Simon, the 
 Yankee-killer,” made himself familiar at the house of 
 Anthony Brackett, at Back Cove in Falmouth, now 
 Portland. A few days after, Mr. Brackett lost one 
 of his cows. When Simon was informed of the mis- 
 fortune, he said, “lean show you the fellows that 
 killed the creature;’ 5 and very soon he went away. 
 Mr. Brackett suspected treachery; and the settlers at 
 once sent messengers to Major Waldron at Dover for 
 aid. Before their return Simon came back at the 
 head of a party of savages, saying to Mr. Brackett, 
 “Here are the Indians that took your cow.” They 
 immediately fell upon the family, consisting of 
 Brackett, his wife, five children and a negro servant. 
 
1676 
 
 FIRST INDIAN WAR CONTINUED. 
 
 79 
 
 Having bound these, they went to the other houses in 
 the vicinity, killing and taking captive thirty-four per- 
 sons. The remainder of the inhabitants escaped to 
 Munjoy’s garrison on the hill, and from here they soon 
 removed to Bang’s Island. Two days after this attack 
 a party of natives came at nightfall to the house of 
 Hi chard Hammond at Stinson’s Point in Woolwich, 
 who gave the squaws permission to lodge on the 
 kitchen floor. A girl of the family became so alarmed 
 by certain tokens of malice and treachery among the 
 6quaws that she ran out of the house; but some of 
 them brought her back and tried to allay her fears. 
 A little after, she escaped again from the dwelling and 
 hid in the cornfield. By and by she heard a great 
 tumult in the house, — heavy blows, shrieks, and the 
 yells of warriors, whom the squaws had let in. At 
 this the girl left her hiding place and fled to the near- 
 est settlement on the mainland, twelve long miles 
 away. 
 
 3. From Hammond’s a party of savages went up 
 the river, where they took several prisoners, while an- 
 other party crossed to Arrowsic, and concealed them- 
 selves near the fort of Messrs. Clark and Lake. It 
 was Sunday morning ; and when the sleepy sentinel left 
 his post and entered the gate, the lurking savage 
 was at his heels. The sentinel was struck down, and 
 the Indians were quickly masters of the fort. Mr 
 Lake, Captain Davis and two others, who were in an 
 upper room, got out through a back passage, and 
 rushing to their boat, made for an island on the east 
 The savages followed swiftly, firing upon them and 
 wounding Captain Davis. On reaching the shore he 
 crept up the cliff, and hid among the rocks ; where 
 the sun, shining in the faces of his pursuers, dazzled 
 their eyes so that they could not see him. Lake was 
 overtaken and killed, but the other two escaped. 
 Davis laid in his hiding place two days; then crawling 
 to the water’s edge, he rolled himself' into a canoe, and 
 
80 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1676 
 
 drifted away unseen. All the shore from the Kenne- 
 bec to Pemaquid was now alive with savages, and the 
 inhabitants got away in boats and vessels as best they 
 could, — first to Monhegan and other islands, thence 
 to Boston and neighboring towns. Soon the smoke 
 of burning dwellings arose on every hand, and few 
 buildings were left unharmed. The cattle of the set- 
 tlers roamed untended in the great pastures, affording 
 the Indians plenty of meat ; but above all they pre- 
 ferred horse-flesh. 
 
 One day Francis Card, who had been captured in 
 ’Woolwich, was sent with another prisoner to find a 
 horse and drive him in to be killed ; but they found a 
 canoe instead of a horse, and quickly made their es- 
 cape. Simon, the Yankee-killer, had gone to other 
 scenes of violence, leaving the family of Anthony 
 Brackett to follow, not supposing that they could by 
 any means escape ; but they found on the shore, a 
 leaky birchen canoe; and Mrs. Brackett repaired it 
 so well that they all embarked, and reached Scar- 
 borough in safety. 
 
 4. A few families of those who had been driven 
 from Casco Keck had gathered on Jewel’s Island, un- 
 willing to go far from the pleasant places they had 
 chosen for their homes; but here, too, the savages 
 found them. One day as the women were washing 
 their scanty clothing along the gravelly marge of the 
 sea, and the children playing happily about, the re- 
 port of a gun suddenly signalled the presence of dan- 
 ger. The men were out in their boats catching fish, 
 as usual; and it was a lad at the house who had fired 
 the gun. The brave little fellow had actually killed 
 two ^Indians with the shots that gave the alarm. 
 Some of the men now came rapidly to shore, and, 
 making a sudden charge, drove the savages to their 
 boats. " In this affray the English lost two killed, and 
 five made prisoners. 
 
 5. The General Court now found that something 
 
1G76 
 
 FIRST INDIAN WAR CONTINUED. 
 
 81 
 
 must be done, or the Indians would soon carry the 
 war into Massachusetts; so one hundred and thirty 
 English and forty Natick Indians were enlisted, and 
 put under the command of Captain William Haw- 
 thorn. These arrived at Dover, New Hampshire, on 
 September 6th, where they met the soldiers under 
 Majors Waldron and Frost. Four hundred other In- 
 dians had also gathered there. Most of them were 
 of the neutral Pennacooks; but others belonged to 
 King Philip’s defeated forces; while some were known 
 to have been concerned in recent depredations in 
 Maine, — and were the very savages whom these troops 
 expected to fight ; and it was difficult to prevent the 
 soldiers from falling upon them at once. Probably 
 they had come there at Major Waldron’s invitation 
 for the purpose of making a treaty ; for he protested 
 to the troops that they were relying upon his honor 
 and fidelity. 
 
 6. Finally he proposed an expedient which, he 
 thought, might preserve his honor with the Indians 
 and still satisfy the soldiery. So the next day the In- 
 dians were invited to join with the English in a sham 
 fight. After they had gone through several military 
 manoeuvres Major Waldron ordered a grand round of 
 musketry. The Indians promptly discharged their 
 guns, while the English, who were in the secret, did 
 not empty a musket. They immediately surrounded 
 the astonished savages, and made prisoners of them 
 all without the loss of a life. The Pennacooks and 
 other friendly Indians were set at liberty; but the 
 others — about two hundred — were marched to Boston. 
 Here several were proved to have taken the fives of 
 the English since the treaty, and were therefore put 
 to death; while the others were carried to foreign 
 countries and sold as slaves. This affair was long 
 known as “Waldron’s Ruse.” It was a trick that the 
 Indians never forgot nor forgave ; and they wreaked 
 on him a terrible vengeance. 
 
82 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1676 
 
 7. . Captain Hawthorn the next day set out with a 
 small company for Casco Neck, to rebuild the fort. 
 One day seven of the inhabitants, who had now re- 
 turned, went to Peaks’ Island to kill some sheep. 
 While thus employed they were attacked by savages, 
 and took refuge in an old stone house. They de- 
 fended themselves bravely ; but by the guns of the 
 savages and the stones thrown down upon them from 
 the walls, all were killed except one, who soon after- 
 ward died of his wounds. 
 
 The next day, in Wells,. James Gooch was shot from 
 his horse by the Indians, as he returned from divine 
 service ; and his wife, who rode on the same horse, 
 was cut in pieces with their hatchets. On the follow- 
 ing day they burned the settlement at Cape Neddock, 
 in York, killing and carrying away captive forty per- 
 sons. The Indians came and went with such rapidity 
 and secrecy that Captain Hawthorn’s troops were una- 
 ble to meet them ; so on the twelfth of October they 
 returned to Berwick. Two days after their departure 
 one hundred and twenty Indians attacked the fort at 
 Black Point in Scarborough, where the inhabitants 
 who remained had taken refuge, which was immedi- 
 ately abandoned. 
 
 The leader of the savages was a shrewd Tarratine 
 sagamore named Mugg. He knew the garrison was 
 strong, and induced the commander, Henry Jocelyn, 
 to come out and hold a parley with him. Mugg pro- 
 posed easy terms of surrender ; and while they were 
 talking the subject over, managed to draw Jocelyn to 
 a distance from the garrison. On returning to the 
 fort he was astounded to find that all the occupants 
 except his own servants had fled to the boats. Mugg 
 therefore secured the fort unharmed, much to his 
 gratification; for the Indians desired the place for an 
 encampment. 
 
 8. About this time Captain Fryer was sent to 
 Richmond’s Island to bring away goods ; but the sav- 
 
1676 
 
 FIRST INDIAN WAR CONTINUED. 
 
 83 
 
 ages set upon his men as they were carrying the goods 
 to the vessel, and all were killed or made prisoners. 
 They were offered release for a certain additional 
 quantity of goods; and two of the English were sent 
 for the articles. They returned within the time nam- 
 ed, but the Indians who had been left to guard the 
 prisoners, took the goods and kept the men. 
 
 Mugg next led his band against the garrison at 
 Wells, and sent a prisoner to demand a surrender. 
 
 “Never,” replied the commander, “never shall the 
 gates be opened until every one within is dead.” 
 
 This determined reply showed Mugg that he could 
 not hope to get possession of the fort except by severe 
 fighting, and he made no attack; but his Indians killed 
 two or three men whom they found outside. They 
 then cut the throats of thirteen cattle; and taking out 
 their tongues, retired to the woods to make a dainty 
 meal. 
 
 9. The cold weather was now coming on, and it 
 was supposed that the Sokokis would soon be gathered 
 in their winter quarters at the great fort on the Ossi- 
 pee River; and on the first of November Captains 
 Hawthorn and Sill set out with their companies to 
 attack them. After two months of severe toil and 
 hardship, they returned without having seen a single 
 Indian. 
 
 Before the troops had been gone a week, Mugg 
 himself came into Piscataqua bringing Captain Fryer, 
 who was dying from his wounds. He told the au- 
 thorities that the prisoners taken at Richmond’s Isl- 
 and should be restored without ransom ; and offered 
 to negotiate a treaty. He was taken to Boston, 
 where, on November 6th, he signed a treaty in behalf 
 of his master, Madockawando, sachem of the Tarra- 
 tines. The terms of this treaty were that all acts of 
 hostility should cease, all English captives, vessels and 
 goods be restored, full satisfaction rendered for dam- 
 ages, that his tribe should buy ammunition of those 
 
84 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1G76 
 
 only whom the governor should appoint, and that the 
 Indians of Penobscot should take up arms against the 
 Androscoggins and other eastern natives, if they per- 
 sisted in the war. 
 
 “In proof of my sincerity and honor,” said Mugg, 
 “I pledge myself an hostage in your hands till the cap- 
 tives, vessels and goods are restored; and I lift my 
 hand to Heaven in witness of my honest heart in this 
 treaty.” 
 
 10. It was certainly a strange treaty for a victori- 
 ous leader to make, as all its stipulations were in favor 
 of the English. A vessel was sent to Penobscot with 
 him to have the treaty ratified by the sagamores, and 
 to bring home the captives. The treaty was agreed 
 to, but only some eighteen or twenty prisoners were 
 restored, though there must have been more than fifty 
 at this time among the Indians. Mugg now set out 
 for the Kennebec for the purpose of inducing the 
 Canibas tribe to join in the peace. He pretended to 
 be in much fear of harm for having made so easy a 
 peace; saying to the captain of the vessel, “If Ido 
 not return in four days you may conclude I am cer- 
 tainly bereft of life or liberty.” A week passed, yet 
 nothing was heard from Mugg; and the vessel went 
 back to Boston with the treaty and the captives. 
 
 11. There was still a fear among the settlements 
 that peace and safety were not secured. Few of the 
 prisoners were restored, and Mugg’s conduct was sus- 
 picious; besides, it was believed that Indians from 
 Narragansett were in Maine inciting the natives to 
 resume the war. At length it began to be quite cer- 
 tain that hostilities would be resumed in the spring 
 unless some decisive steps were taken; therefore in 
 February of 1677, Majors Waldron and Frost were 
 sent eastward with an hundred and fifty men to see 
 what the savages were about, and to obtain further 
 pledges of peace. 
 
 The troops landed at Mare Point in Brunswick; 
 
1677 
 
 FIRST INDIAN WAR CONTINUED. 
 
 85 
 
 meeting there a party of Indians led by Squando, the 
 Sokokis sachem, and Simon, the Yankee-killer, — with 
 whom they had a skirmish. Unable to obtain any 
 captives here, the troops re-embarked and went to the 
 Kennebec. Here a party was sent to Merrymeeting 
 Bay in search of the Canibas Indians, while Waldron 
 kept on to Penobscot with the remainder. 
 
 12. About the last of the month he met a com- 
 pany of Tarratines at Pemaquid. At the fir-st inter- 
 view they agreed to deliver up some prisoners whom 
 they had receiyed from the Canibas, for twelve beaver 
 skins each and some good liquor. Major Waldron 
 and five men were to bring the articles in the after- 
 noon ; and both they and the Indians who met them 
 were to be unarmed. Only three captives were 
 brought. Waldron suspected treachery, and looking 
 about he espied the point of a lance under a board. 
 This led to the discovery of other weapons. Seizing 
 one, he brandished it in their faces, exclaiming, “Per- 
 fidious wretches ! you intended to get our goods and 
 then kill us, did you ?” For a moment the savages 
 were confounded; then they rushed upon him and 
 tried to wrest the weapon from his hands. He waved 
 his cap to the ship, and bravely continued the strug- 
 gle. His companions armed themselves from a pile 
 of guns which they had uncovered, while other In- 
 dians came to join in the affray. A re-enforcement 
 which had started from the vessels at the waving of 
 the cap, now reached the shore, — and just then a stout 
 squaw, seized her arms full of the hidden guns, and ran 
 away with them into the woods. Finding themselves 
 overpowered, the natives fled, some into their canoes 
 and others into the woods. The boats attacked the 
 canoes, sinking one and disabling others, and killing 
 several of the Indians. A pow-wow and two saga- 
 mores — Mattahando and the bloody Megunnaway — 
 were killed, and a sister of the sachem Madocka- 
 wando was taken prisoner. The whole force now re- 
 
86 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1G77 
 
 turned to Boston, with the exception of forty men 
 under Captain Davis, who remained as a garrison at 
 the mouth of the Kennebec. This expedition did 
 more harm than good ; for the natives were not paci- 
 fied, but rendered more revengeful. 
 
 13. In the spring the General Court decided to 
 employ the Mohawks in the war ; though many good 
 people thought it wrong to seek the aid of the heath- 
 en. The Mohawks were the hereditary enemies of 
 the eastern Indians ; and the first thing they did was 
 to kill some of a friendly tribe, not knowing the differ- 
 ence between friends and foes. Among others who 
 fell by their hands was a sagamore called Blind Will; 
 but the English did not feel very sorry for his death, 
 because of his duplicity. Finally these heathen allies 
 were dismissed ; but the news that the English were 
 bringing the Mohawks to fight them went like the wind 
 through the tribes from Piscataqua to Cape Sable, 
 exciting them to the highest pitch of activity. 
 
 14. The garrison at Kennebec, sometime in 
 March, attempted to bury the bodies of those slain on 
 Arrowsic Island seven months before ; but the In- 
 dians were watching them, and nine were killed before 
 they could escape in their boats. This point was soon 
 after abandoned; and now there remained in Maine 
 only the settlements of York, Wells, Kittery, Kewich- 
 awannock and Winter Harbor. On the seventh of 
 April the savages killed eight men while at work in 
 their fields in York; and the next day they were 
 heard from in Wells, where they prowled about in 
 large and small parties, killing and burning, all through 
 the month. 
 
 15. Black Point had now been garrisoned anew; 
 and on May 16th it was again attacked. After three 
 days a sharp shooter in the fort brought down the In- 
 dian leader, and the siege was soon after abandoned; 
 but the English had lost four men, one of whom was 
 tortured to death. On the twenty-eighth of June 
 
1677 
 
 FIRST INDIAN WAR CONTINUED. 
 
 87 
 
 Captain Benjamin Swett and Lieutenant Richardson 
 with a force of English and friendly Indians arrived to 
 aid in the defense of this place and Winter Harbor. 
 The next day they marched out in search of the ene- 
 my. They soon came upon a party, which immedi- 
 ately retreated, leading the whole pursuing force 
 between a swamp and a dense thicket about two miles 
 from the fort. The party was only a decoy. The 
 moment the English reached the most exposed point 
 they heard the terrible war whoop, and a volley from 
 a host of ambushed savages laid many a brave man 
 low. Soon Lieutenant Richardson fell; and the fight 
 became hand to hand. 
 
 16. It was now plain that the English were greatly 
 outnumbered; yet Captain Swett, with great bravery 
 and coolness, repeatedly rallied his old fighters to 
 cover the retreat of the new recruits, and to bring off 
 the wounded. He had received many wounds, and 
 was becoming weak. The savages, seeing his condi- 
 tion, grappled him, and, throwing him to the ground, 
 cut him in pieces before the eyes of the garrison. 
 With him fell forty English, and twenty friendly In- 
 dians, — just two thirds of the number he' led into 
 action. 
 
 The chief who had been shot from this garrison in 
 May, which had caused the Indians to withdraw, 
 proved to be Mugg, the Tarratine. He was a savage 
 more than usually brave and cunning. You will re- 
 member that he made a treaty for his tribe the year 
 before, and was sent to persuade the Canibas to join 
 in the peace. He pretended to be very much afraid 
 that they would kill him for his services to the Eng- 
 lish ; but I suspect that he was as much opposed to a 
 permanent peace as they were, for he even made sug- 
 gestions to them for the next season’s campaign. “I 
 know how we can even burn Boston and drive all the 
 country before us,” said he. 64 We must go to the 
 fishing islands and take all the white man y s vessels .” 
 
88 
 
 mSTOKY OF MAINE. 
 
 1677 
 
 17. Accordingly, wlien the time of year came for 
 Bay fishing, the savages proceeded to execute this 
 plan. In the daytime they prowled along the shores, 
 spying out their prey ; and in the darkness of night 
 they slid out noiselessly in their light canoes, boarding 
 the motionless vessels, and killing or capturing their 
 sleeping crews. In the month of 'July they secured 
 about twenty vessels, each of them having a crew of 
 from three to six men. When these captures became 
 known, a large ship was sent out after them. She was 
 supplied with plenty of cannon and small arms, and 
 manned by forty seamen and soldiers. It was expected 
 that this vessel would somewhere encounter the Indian 
 fleet, which she would capture or sink, and at the 
 same time destroy a multitude of savages. She came 
 upon the vessels, — one here, another there, — some 
 aground, and others beating against the rocks, — but 
 not an Indian in any of them. The vessels were so 
 large they could not be navigated by paddles; and 
 the sails flew and flapped about, while the vessels went 
 in any direction but that which their dusky sailors de- 
 sired; consequently they soon abandoned the prizes in 
 fright and disgust. 
 
 18. Manhattan had now been regained by the 
 English, and again become “Hew York”; and Sir Ed- 
 mund Andros was sent over as governor. He saw 
 how the eastern settlements were overrun by the sav- 
 ages; and, fearing that the French might take posses- 
 sion of the Duke of York’s province, he sent a strong 
 military force to Pemaquid. The Indians were much 
 discouraged by the failure of their naval project, and 
 the sight of so large a force broke their courage down 
 entirely; and the Tarratines very soon made a treaty 
 with the commander, and gave up their captives and 
 some booty. 
 
 The next spring the commissioners of Massachu- 
 setts and the sagamores of the Sokokis, Androscog- 
 gins and Canibas met at Casco (Falmouth) and made 
 
1678 
 
 FIRST INDIAN WAR CONTINUED. 
 
 89 
 
 a treaty. The agreement was that all captives should 
 be restored without ransom, and that the inhabitants 
 should possess their lands on condition of paying to 
 the natives a peck of corn annually for each family. 
 This closed the first Indian war, which had raged 
 three years. In this war two hundred and sixty 
 inhabitants of Maine were known to have been killed 
 or carried into captivity from which they never re- 
 turned; while more than half the settlements were 
 laid waste. 
 
 What excellent magistrate lived at Pemaquid ? When did King 
 Philip’s war close ? What fugitive from Philip’s forces led the 
 attack on Falmouth ? What places at Sagadahoc were captured 
 by the Indians soon after ? What took place at Dover soon after 
 these events ? What happened at Peak's Island while Capt. Haw- 
 thorn was rebuilding the fort at Casco Neck? What chieftain 
 led the attack on Black Point aud Wells ? For what point did a 
 large force set out to meet the Indians ? Who came into Piscata- 
 qua to make peace a few days after? Where did Major Waldron 
 go in February to meet the Indians ? What happened this spring 
 at Arrowsic Island ? What two brave English leaders fell at Black 
 Point this season ? What noted sagamore was killed by a shot 
 from the fort in May ? What was Mugg , s plan for attacking the 
 settlements ? What events put an end to the war ? How many 
 settlements had been destroyed ? 
 
HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1687 
 
 90 . 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 1 . Several years before the first Indian war a F rench- 
 man called Baron Castine had come to Biguyduce, on 
 the eastern side of Penobscot Bay, and opened a trade 
 with the natives. He had originally come to Canada 
 in command of a regiment ; and when that was dis- 
 banded, feeling himself aggrieved, he plunged into 
 the wilderness far away from all his kindred and na- 
 tion. Here he soon married a daughter of Madocka- 
 wando, sachem of the Penobscot Indians, and himself 
 became a sagamore of that tribe. Twice during the 
 war the Dutch drove him away from his settlement; 
 and in 1676 the English drove the Dutch away. 
 Then, as the Dutch liked the region so well, and there 
 were too many at New York, Governor Andros settled 
 several families of them about Pemaquid. 
 
 2. In 1687 Andros was appointed governor of 
 New England; and, taking a tour eastward in the 
 spring of the next year, he, also, made a descent upon 
 Castine’s settlement. He found there a fort, dwelling 
 house, trading house, and chapel; but Castine himself 
 with all his people had cautiously retired to the woods. 
 Like Castine, Andros was a Papist; so he touched 
 nothing in the chapel, which was very richly decor- 
 ated, but carried away all else that was movable, — 
 furniture, firearms and goods. On his return he met 
 some of the Tarratines at Pemaquid, and told them 
 not to fear or follow the French, offering them his 
 protection. “Tell your friend Castine,” said Andros, 
 “if he will render loyal obedience to the King of Eng- 
 land, every article taken from him shall be restored.” 
 In order to make sure of the good will of the Indians, 
 he made them presents of clothing, and treated them 
 with ardent spirits. 
 
 v* 
 
 v 1 
 
 V, vf 
 
3.688 
 
 FIRST FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 
 
 91 
 
 The colonists did not have much confidence in the 
 peace-making of Governor Andros, and wanted to 
 prepare for war ; but he would not allow them. A 
 little more than two months later the war broke out. 
 
 3. It was about the middle of August, 1688, that 
 the Indians waylay ed two men in North Yarmouth as 
 they were out looking for their oxen. Other savages 
 then approached a party who were at work on the 
 garrison house, and soon commenced a fight with 
 them. The English retired to the river, where they 
 were partially protected by the high, steep bank, and 
 made a brave defense until their ammunition was 
 gone. The people living on the other side of the 
 river had become aware of the fight. - One of these, 
 Captain Walter Gendell, perceiving that his country- 
 men had ceased firing, seized a bag of ammunition 
 and hastened in his boat to their relief ; but as he 
 reached the shore he was shot fatally by the savages 
 upon the bank. He had just strength enough to 
 throw the ammunition to his friends, and say, “I 
 have lost my life in your service,” — then breathed his 
 last. With this fresh supply the English beat off their 
 foes. 
 
 4. At midnight the Indians repaired to Lane’s Isl- 
 and, a short distance out in the bay; where they held 
 their horrid carousal, butchering the two men whom 
 they captured before the fight. The settlers consid- 
 ered it imprudent to remain any longer at North Yar- 
 mouth, and soon removed to the islands ; being fiercely 
 attacked here also, they finally fled to Boston. 
 
 Early in August a band of near a hundred Indians, 
 unknown to the inhabitants, hung about the village of 
 Jamestown at Pemaquid, and at length caprtured a 
 man passing from there toward the Kennebec. 
 Learning from their prisoner the condition of the set- 
 tlement, they proceeded to make an attack. One 
 party followed Judge Gyles, who, with fourteen men, 
 had gone to work on the farms at the falls three miles 
 5 
 
 BOSTON couege LIB, 
 GHESTtti it un i 
 
92 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1C88 
 
 above; while tlie others entered the village, and snc 
 ceeded in getting possession of several dwellings, and 
 from this shelter made their assault on the fort. 
 
 5. At iiijriit the garrison were summoned to sur- 
 
 O O 
 
 render: the cool reply was, “We are weary and want 
 sleep. 55 They expected, doubtless, that the party from 
 the farms would return as soon as the darkness was 
 sufficient to cover them. The night passed, but there 
 were no tidings of the absent men. Two days more 
 the garrison held out, and all hopes from Gyles and 
 his men were given up. Weems, the commander of 
 the fort, had fallen, and his little company found 
 themselves obliged to yield. They were allowed, ac- 
 cording to the stipulations, to retain then* arms, and 
 depart in a sloop which lay in the harbor. The In- 
 dians then destroyed the fort and houses, and departed 
 with their spoil and prisoners. 
 
 6. It was soon after noon of the first day of the 
 siege when about forty warriors led by a chief named 
 Moxus came upon Gyles 5 party. The savages at once 
 gave them a volley ; then with demoniac yells rushed 
 upon them. A few only escaped,' the larger number be- 
 ing either killed or captured. Judge Gyles was mor- 
 tally wounded, and his sons James and John taken pris- 
 oners. In answer to a taunt of Moxus, the old man 
 made reply: “I am a dying man, and ask no favors 
 but to pray with my sons. 55 This having been grant- 
 ed, the poor old gentleman was led aside and dis- 
 patched with a hatchet. Soon after this the boys met 
 with their mother and two little sisters, also captives; 
 but these were redeemed within a few months. John 
 remained in captivity nine years, enduring many hard- 
 ships and abuses. At last he was purchased by a 
 French trader, and restored to his surviving relatives. 
 Afterward he served the government as interpreter and 
 as a soldier for many years. His brother fared worse. 
 After three years of captivity he attempted to escape, 
 but was retaken, and put to torture on the heiglts of 
 Castine. 
 
1680 
 
 FIKS T FRENCII AND INDIAN WAR. 
 
 93 
 
 7. In consequence of the fall of Jamestown at 
 Pemaquid, the coast east of the Kennebec was now 
 deserted; and it remained without inhabitants for 
 nearly thirty years. Governor Andros still pursued 
 his peace policy, setting the Indian captives at liberty, 
 and attempting to treat with the tribes at several times 
 and places. Not meeting with the least success, the 
 governor took a violent turn the other way; and, 
 raising eight hundred men, he sent them eastward to 
 wreak terrific vengeance on the refractory savages. 
 By setting out late in November, they suffered greatly 
 during the whole campaign from cold and exposure; 
 and failed to kill or capture a single savage, or even to 
 see one of them. 
 
 In the spring the Massachusetts people revolted 
 against Governor Andros, and sent him a prisoner to 
 England; for King James II., who appointed him to 
 office, had abdicated the throne, and William and Mary 
 were king and queen of England. The government 
 chosen by the people of New England was again re- 
 vived; Deputy Governor Danforth of Massachusetts 
 being governor of the province of Maine. 
 
 8. The new government sent peaceful messages to 
 
 Baron Castine and to the Tarratines, hoping that 
 these and the well-manned garrisons might prevent 
 the renewal of hostilities. The hope was vain. My 
 readers will remember the affair at Dover in the first 
 war, called “ Waldron’s Ruse. 55 That evil seed now 
 
 bore its dreadful fruit. On the evening of the seventh 
 of June, 1689, two squaws came to the garrison at 
 this place, and begged for lodgings. Their request 
 was granted. At the most silent hour of night, when 
 all others in the garrison were sunk in repose, the 
 treacherous squaws opened the gates; and two hun- 
 dred savages who had been crouching outside, rushed 
 in at the moment. The commander of the garrison 
 was the same Major Waldron who, twelve years be- 
 fore, had broken his faith with the Indians, and made 
 
94 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1689 
 
 four hundred of them prisoners. But his fighting days 
 were now well nigh over, for he was eighty years of 
 age. The Indians quickly found the apartment where 
 he and his young wife lay asleep. The door was bro- 
 ken; but, wakened by the noise, the old hero sprang 
 from his bed and drove his assailants back through 
 two rooms with his sword. As he turned back for 
 his pistols he was stunned by a blow upon the head ; 
 and in a moment he was in the grasp of the savages. 
 They dragged the white-haired old ^ian into the hall, 
 and bound him into his own arm chair, which they 
 had placed upon the long table. Often for many years 
 past, had he sat at this table as justice of the peace, 
 settling the disputes of both the English and the In- 
 dians. It was a wild group that now gathered in that 
 room, beneath the ruddy glare of the torches,— that 
 brave old man, his white hair and loose garments 
 waving in the midnight wind, — and about him the 
 cruel faces of the painted savages. 
 
 9. “I cross out my account,” cried they, as each 
 of the two hundred in turn drew his knife across the 
 body of their victim. When his flesh was filled with 
 gashes, they cut off his nose and ears, and thrust them 
 into his mouth ; and, to close this scene of vengeance, 
 they tumbled the dying man over upon his sword held 
 erect upon the table. So died the noble Major Wal- 
 dron, and the revenge of the savages was accomplish- 
 ed. Then they set the village on fire, killed twenty- 
 three of the inhabitants, and carried away captive 
 twenty-nine others, whom they sold to the French for 
 servants. 
 
 The Indians now ranged through the provinces of 
 Maine and Sagadahock; in the daytime waylaying the 
 traveler upon his road and the husbandman upon his 
 farm, in the darkness prowling about the blockhouses 
 and stockades, to surprise the unwary inmates; so 
 that before the summer of this year was past, all the 
 country eastward of Falmouth was deserted. At the 
 
1689 
 
 FIRST FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 
 
 95 
 
 last of August Major Swaine was sent eastward 
 from Massachusetts, with near six hundred men; with 
 whom he {rove the Indians from Scarborough and 
 Falmouth, though at the expense of nearly half of 
 Capt. Hall’s company. 
 
 10. About three weeks after, Benjamin Church, who 
 had been very successful in King Philip’s war, waff 
 put in chief command in Maine. At Fort Loyal, on 
 Casco Keck, (Portland) he met a daughter of Major 
 Waldron, who had just been rescued from the Indians 
 by a Dutch privateer, then in the harbor. She told 
 Major Church that the Indians, who had brought her 
 into the bay, numbered near seven hundred; and 
 that several Frenchmen were with them. 
 
 Church determined to be ready for them; and at 
 daylight he posted two companies of English and In- 
 dians under Captain Hall among some small trees near 
 the head of Back Cove, about half a mile northwest 
 of the village. Before the Major had finished his 
 breakfast Captain Hall discovered the savages on the 
 opposite side of the cove, and immediately crossed 
 and attacked them. Church now learned that nearly 
 the whole stock of bullets was too large for the guns ; 
 and he had them cut up into slugs as quickly as possi- 
 ble. Messengers were sent to the cove with a supply 
 for Captain Hall, but the tide was up, and they dared 
 not go over. In this dilemma an Indian of Hall’s 
 force, called Captain Lightfoot, threw down liis gun 
 and forded the stream to meet the messengers; and 
 taking a knapsack of powxler on his head and a kettle 
 of bullets in each hand, he waded safely back; so 
 the companies were enabled to maintain their position. 
 
 11. Meantime Major Church had gone up the 
 stream in order to cross the bridge and fall upon the 
 rear of the enemy. Just beyond the bridge the sav- 
 ages had built breastworks of logs and bushes, be- 
 hind which they were hiding. Church ordered his 
 men to scatter and rush across ; but before ihey could 
 
HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1G90 
 
 96 
 
 *eacli the breastworks every Indian had fled. Before 
 Church could find them, those in front of Captain 
 Hall had also retreated, escaping into a cedar swamp 
 at the west. 
 
 After this repulse the Indians were not seen again 
 for the season, though the forces ranged as far east as 
 Kennebec; therefore when winter came on, Church 
 returned to Massachusetts, leaving sixty of his soldiers 
 to garrison Fort Loyal. Through the season of snows 
 the" Indians were occupied as usual in procuring their 
 necessary food, and the settlers of Maine had rest; 
 but with the opening of the spring the war was re- 
 newed with increased vigor. 
 
 12. At daybreak of the eighteenth of March, 1690, 
 the inhabitants of Newichawannock (Berwick) were 
 aroused by the yells of the savages at their doors. 
 The attacking party consisted of fifty-two French and 
 Indians under M. D’Artel of Canada, and Hopehood, 
 a chieftain of the Kennebec. The people defended 
 themselves bravely, but thirty-four were killed, while 
 fifty-four, mostly women and children, fell into the 
 hands of the savages, and were carried into captivity. 
 There were at this time about twenty-seven houses in 
 the village, which, together with the barns, mills, and 
 many cattle-, were destroyed. 
 
 13. In the May following, four or five hundred 
 French and Indians came into Casco Bay from the 
 Kennebec and Penobscot in a great flotilla of canoes. 
 Probably they were alarmed by the fleet of Commo- 
 dore Phipps, who had just sailed past this coast on 
 his way to Acadia ; for they did not make their attack 
 at once, but encamped somewhere in Falmouth, rav- 
 aging among the cattle of the settlers. Meantime a 
 force of one hundred militia from the western towns, 
 together with a part of the garrison of Fort Loyal, 
 were sent out in search of them. While they were 
 absent thirty young volunteers from the garrison as- 
 tended Munjoy’s Hill , to see if any savages were lurk 
 
1690 
 
 * 
 
 FIRST FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 
 
 97 
 
 in g in that vicinity. On this hill, about half a mile 
 from the fort, was a long green lane leading to a 
 house at the edge of the woods. As they passed 
 through this lane they noticed that the cattle were 
 staring strangely at the fence; and, suspecting that 
 Indians might be hidden there, they rushed towards 
 the point with a loud “huzza.” Very dearly did they 
 pay for their rashness ; for the watchful savages poured 
 upon them a volley which brought fourteen of their 
 number to the ground. The remainder fled to the 
 village, closely pursued by the French and Indians. 
 These assailed with great fury the houses where the 
 people had taken refuge, and killed a great many of 
 them ; but in the night those who were left escaped to 
 Fort Loyal. The next morning the enemy plundered 
 the village and set it on fire. They next attacked the 
 fort, but the cannon kept them at such a distance that 
 they could do little harm. But they soon found a deep 
 gulley not far away where the guns could not touch 
 them ; and here they began to mine toward the garri - 
 son. After several days an underground passage had 
 been carried very near the walls of the fort; and its 
 surrender was demanded. The commander was mor- 
 tally wounded; and, as the enemy offered faff terms 
 and kind treatment, the garrison capitulated. Ma- 
 dockawando, the Tarratine, with his son-in-law, Baron 
 Castine, were the chief Indian leaders ; and the whole 
 was under the command of a Frenchman named 
 Burneffe. The leaders made little attempt to restrain 
 the savages ; and the wounded, together with many of 
 the women and children, were brutally murdered, and 
 the others treated in a most barbarous manner. 
 
 14. Fort Loyal having fallen, all the garrisons as 
 far west as Wells were now abandoned; and again the 
 Indians ranged victoriously over Maine, making cap- 
 tives and burning buildings in every quarter. Many 
 of these captives were detained for months in the wil- 
 derness ; made to carry the packs of plunder through 
 
98 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1690 
 
 rough woods and tangled swamps, over rugged hills, 
 in rain, snow and cold, — poorly clad and often half 
 starved, — and still urged on by dreadful threats and 
 the points of the Indians’ weapons. 
 
 Wliat Frenchman lived at Biguyduce at the time of the first 
 Indian war ? Who was appointed governor of New England in 
 1687? In what year did the second Indian war break out ? What 
 noble deed was performed at Yarmouth, and by whom? What 
 place east of the Kennebec was captured by the Indians ? How 
 long did the region east of Sagadahoc now remain without inhab- 
 itants ? At the abdication of James II. what happened in New 
 England ? Can you give an account of the massacre at Cocheco, 
 or Dover ? Who was placed in command of the forces in Maine 
 in 1689 ? Give an account of his engagement with the Indians at 
 Casco Neck. Who led the attack on Newichawannock the next 
 ipring? In what bay did the Indians next appear? Who were 
 the leaders of the attack on Fort Loyal ? What was the most 
 tasterly settlement now remaining ? 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 1. Soon after the capture of Fort Loyal the French 
 withdrew from Maine; for Sir William Phipps was 
 giving them employment enough in their own terri- 
 tory. 
 
 Phipps was a Maine boy, the son of a gunsmith at 
 Woolwich on the Sheepscot River, where he was born 
 in the year 1650. He had twenty-five brothers and 
 sisters, being himself the tenth child. When he -was 
 about sixteen years of age his father died, leaving lit- 
 tle else than a small farm for the support of his nu- 
 merous family. William continued to work on the 
 farm until he was eighteen, when he was apprenticed 
 to a ship carpenter for four years. At the close of 
 
1690 FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR CONTINUED. 99 
 
 his apprenticeship he went to Boston and worked at 
 his trade, and learned to read and write. A year o** 
 two later he married; and soon after this he went 
 back to his old home on the Sheepscot River, and 
 built a ship for some Boston men. The vessel was 
 completed just as the first Indian war broke out. He 
 had purchased a cargo of lumber to take to Boston 
 when he delivered the ship to its owners ; but, seeing 
 the inhabitants in distress and in danger of destruction 
 by the savages, he abandoned his lumber at a great 
 loss, and, taking the afflicted people on board, carried 
 them away to a place of safety. 
 
 2. After building vessels and making voyages for 
 several years he learned that a Spanish ship laden 
 with treasure had been sunk near the Bahama Islands. 
 He told his story to the Duke of Albermarle, who 
 aided him in obtaining one of the king’s ships, in 
 which he sailed in search of the wreck. The first 
 voyage was unsuccessful, but on the second he found 
 it lying under forty or fifty feet of water. He ob- 
 tained from it thirty-four tons of silver, beside gold, 
 pearls and jewels, worth in all $1,350,000. His part 
 of this amounted to $70,000. For the fair manner 
 in which he treated the crew, and the honest divi- 
 sion he made of the spoil, the king made him a 
 knight; and the Duke and Duchess of Albermarle 
 sent his wife a golden cup worth four thousand dol- 
 lars, as a special mark of esteem. 
 
 At home, when the expedition against Acadia 
 was planned, he was thought to be the fittest person 
 to command it; and so he was made commodore. He 
 sailed from Boston early in May, 1690, with a frigate 
 of forty guns and eight other vessels. He took pos- 
 session of the country, captured the authorities, and, 
 at the close of the same month, returned to Boston, 
 bringing sufficient of the enemy’s merchandise to pay 
 the expense of the expedition. 
 
 3. The success of Phipps encouraged the colonists 
 
100 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1690 
 
 to send an expedition against Canada, which started 
 early in the next August— the sea forces only be- 
 ing under his command. The land forces were to 
 march from New York by way of Lake Champlain, 
 and meet the fleet on the St. Lawrence. But the 
 army met with discouragements and turned back ; and 
 Phipps, not receiving the promised aid from England, 
 was repulsed before the strong fortifications of Que- 
 bec. On his return a great storm wrecked many of 
 the vessels, and scattered the remainder so that they 
 came into Boston one by one, some of them not arriv- 
 ing for nearly a month after. The colonies had 
 counted on success, and had expected the spoils to pay 
 the expense, as before ; and there was no money in 
 the treasury to pay the men, and very little specie 
 among the inhabitants. 
 
 Then for the first time in America, paper money 
 was contrived. In December the General Court of 
 Massachusetts issued what were called “ Bills of 
 Credit,” with which the public debts were paid. It 
 soon depreciated so that one dollar in specie was 
 worth four dollars in bills; but they afterward in- 
 creased in value until that they were worth as much 
 as the coin. 
 
 4. A few weeks after Phipps set out for the St. 
 Lawrence Major Church was sent again into Maine. 
 He landed at Maquoit, and marched directly to the 
 falls at Pejepscot (Brunswick). Not finding any In- 
 dians, he continued up the river. A little past noon 
 of the next day he came in sight of the cataract at a 
 place called by the Indians Amity onjp onto ok, now 
 known as Lewiston Falls. Before they came to the 
 Little Androscoggin, which was still between them 
 and the Indian fort, they were discovered by a savage 
 near the river. In order to surprise the Indians, 
 Church was obliged to act with all possible speed ; 
 and, while one company staid with the baggage, the 
 other two, with Church at them head, waded the 
 
169G pRENCII AND INDIAN WAR CONTINUED. 101 
 
 river, and ran swiftly towards the fort. But the In- 
 dian they had seen was there before them ; and just 
 as they burst in the south gate the savages rushed out 
 at the north, and retreated down the hill to the large 
 river. But Church’s men had cut them off from their 
 canoes; and some of them were shot in the water, 
 while only one gained the opposite bank — for the 
 current here was very strong, it being just below the 
 falls. The larger number of Indians, however, had 
 run under the cataract, and hid in the rocky caverns 
 behind the falling waters, and thus escaped. Sev- 
 eral prisoners were taken at the fort, among whom 
 were the wives and children of Worumbee, the sachem 
 of the region, and of Kancamagus, a Pennacook chief- 
 tain. “Tell the sagamores, 55 said Church, as he de- 
 parted, “that they may find their wives and children 
 at Wells. 55 
 
 5. On his return he had a skirmish with a body of 
 savages at the mouth of the Saco, and another at Cape 
 Elizabeth, — in both of which the enemy was beaten. 
 In October these chiefs with several other Indians, 
 came to Wells, and were much gratified to receive 
 again their wives and children. 
 
 “The French have made fools of us, 55 said they; 
 “we will go to war against you no more ; we are ready 
 to meet your head men at any time and place you ap- 
 point, and enter into a treaty. 55 
 
 Accordingly, on the last of November, six saga- 
 mores met the commissioners at Sagadaliock, where 
 they surrendered a few prisoners and signed a truce. 
 The truce was to continue until the next May, when 
 they were to bring the remaining prisoners to Wells, 
 and make a lasting peace. 
 
 6. Yet it was a dismal winter to the people of 
 Maine; for they had known too much of Indian 
 treachery to feel at ease respecting the next season. 
 Every town east of Wells had been destroyed; and 
 only the settlements of Wells, York, Kittery and the 
 
102 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1G91 
 
 IsL'S of Shoals now remained. The settlement in 
 Wells was near the beach, where there were several 
 houses of hewn timber, with flankers and watch tow- 
 ers — a little village of block houses. In some of 
 these the upper story was largest, projecting over the 
 lower story ; while others had the upper story turned 
 so that the corners projected beyond the sides of the 
 lower story. This was for the purpose of firing down 
 upon assailants, if they should come close to the build- 
 ing. The sides were also pierced with long, narrow 
 openings for the guns. 
 
 7. In May, 1691, the time set for the treaty, Mr. 
 Danforth, President of the province, with several 
 other members of the government, came to Wells to 
 meet the Indians. None appeared ; but Captain Con- 
 verse found several lurking in the neighborhood, and 
 brought them in. When asked why the sagamores 
 were not present according to promise, their answer 
 was, “We no remember the time. But still we now 
 give up two captives ; and we promise, certain, to 
 bring the rest in ten days.’ 5 They departed, and 
 though the officers waited, nothing more was seen of 
 them. 
 
 On the ninth of June thirty-five soldiers came to 
 reinforce the garrison at W ells ; and in half an hour 
 after their arrival the place was attacked by two hun- 
 dred Indians under the famous Moxus. Being re- 
 pulsed here they went to Cape Neddock, in York, 
 where they killed the crew of a vessel, and burned the 
 houses. 
 
 8. ^ Two or three weeks later, four companies under 
 Captain King started in search of the savages, meeting 
 them at Maquoit Bay, in Brunswick, where he had a 
 sharp skirmish. During the remainder of the season 
 the Indians shunned to meet the English forces, but 
 hung about the coast and remaining villages, burning 
 exposed buildings, and shooting down or taking cap- 
 tive lone men, women and children. 
 
1G92 FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR CONTINUED. 103 
 
 Early in the morning of February fifth, 1692, the 
 inhabitants of York, while yet in their beds, heard the 
 report of a gun. It was the Indians 5 signal of attack. 
 Between two and three hundred savages, led by 
 Frenchmen, instantly fell upon the unarmed settlers; 
 and in half of an hour, more than a hundred and 
 sixty of the inhabitants were helpless captives, or 
 lay bleeding on the cold snow. There were four 
 strongly fortified houses in the settlement, and the 
 people who found shelter in these alone escaped ; and 
 when the savages demanded a surrender, their answer 
 was, “Never, till we have shed the last drop of blood. 
 
 GARRISON HOUSE AT YORK, BUILT ABOUT 1645. 
 
 9. So after plundering and setting fire to the re- 
 maining houses the Indians went away, carrying with 
 them nearly a hundred prisoners. The sufferings of 
 these from hunger, cold and fatigue must have been 
 
104 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 3692 
 
 very great; yet there was one pleasant incident in this 
 terrible affair. In Captain King’s expedition from 
 York eastward in the summer previous he left un- 
 harmed four or five Indian women and their children 
 whom he found at Pejepscot; and for this the savages 
 now sent back to the garrison several elderly women 
 and young children. 
 
 The garrison at Wells at this time consisted of only 
 fifteen soldiers under Captain Converse ; and on the 
 ninth of June two sloops came in with supplies and a 
 reinforcement. About an hour after their arrival the 
 cattle ran in from the pastures, frightened and bleeding. 
 By this the settlers knew that there were Indians in 
 the vicinity, and at once made all possible prepara- 
 tions for safety. The next morning at daybreak five 
 hundred French and Indians appeared before the gar- 
 rison. They were led by Madockawando, Egeremet, 
 Moxus, Worumbee, and other sagamores, together 
 with Labrocree, a French officer; all being under the 
 command of M. Portneuf, who had been the leader at 
 the destruction of Falmouth. 
 
 10. They learned from a prisoner captured outside 
 of the fort, that it contained only thirty soldiers ; and, 
 being confident of success, they apportioned among 
 themselves the prisoners whom they expected soon to 
 have. Then with hideous shouts, they commenced an 
 attack, which was continued all day; but still the gar- 
 rison held out. Meantime they constructed a rough 
 breastwork of timber and hay, from which they fired 
 upon the vessels; setting them on fire several times 
 with their fire arrows. But the crews put out the 
 flames with wet mops on long poles ; and their bullets 
 pierced through the breastwork so often that the ene- 
 my was forced to leave it. Then they built a shot- 
 proof breastwork on wheels, and rolled it towards the 
 shore. One wheel sunk in the soft earth, and as a 
 Frenchman applied his shoulder to lift it out a shot 
 from the vessel brought him down ; then another who 
 
1692 FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR CONTINUED. 105 
 
 took liis place shared the same fate, and this, too, was 
 abandoned. 
 
 11. A scout of six men had been sent out to look 
 for Indians only a few hours before they appeared. 
 The next morning after the attack these approached 
 the fort just at daylight, on their return. The cor- 
 poral, discovering a party of Indians close by, cried 
 out, “Captain Converse, wheel your men round the 
 hill, and these few dogs are ours.” The savages, 
 thinking that Converse was at their heels, fled in great 
 haste ; and the scout got safely into the fort. 
 
 The enemy, probably ashamed of this flight, soon 
 after advanced in full force to attack the fort. One • 
 of the soldiers now sighingly suggested a surrender. 
 
 “Utter the word again,” said Converse, “and you 
 are a dead man. All lie close; fire not a gun until it 
 will do execution.” 
 
 12. The enemy came up firmly, and, arriving 
 within range, gave three wild shouts, then poured a 
 volley upon the fort. Those in the garrison exerted 
 themselves to the utmost, — even the women bringing 
 ammunition, and the brands to discharge their little 
 cannon ; and for a few moments the walls blazed with 
 fire from the muskets and cannon, causing the enemy 
 to retreat in disorder with great loss. 
 
 Failing to prevail against the vessels by means of 
 breastworks, the French and Indians now constructed 
 a raft ; and heaping it high with combustibles, they 
 set it on fire, and pushed it off. The tide bore the 
 burning mass directly toward the vessels ; but these, 
 having been lashed together for better defense, could 
 not be moved out of the way, and their destruction 
 seemed inevitable. But a kind Providence, just at the 
 critical moment, sent a breeze, and drove the raft 
 away to the opposite shore, where it burned harm- 
 lessly out. 
 
 13. The enemy before the fort now sent a flag of 
 truce, demanding a surrender and inquiring what 
 terms were desired. 
 
106 
 
 DISTORT OF MAINE. 
 
 1G92 
 
 “I want nothing but men to fight,” replied Captain 
 Converse. 
 
 “Then if you, Converse, are so stout, why don’t you 
 come out and fight in the field like a man, and not 
 stay in a garrison like a squaw ?” said one of the In- 
 dians. 
 
 “What fools are you ? Think you my thirty are a 
 match for your five hundred ? Come upon the plains 
 with only thirty, and I’m ready for you.” 
 
 “No, no; we think English fashion — you kill me, 
 me kill you — all one fool. Not so; better lie some- 
 where and shoot ’em Englishmen when he no see ; — 
 that’s the best soldier.” 
 
 14. The Indian bearing the flag threw it down and 
 ran away ; and the enemy began to fire again, keep- 
 ing up a scattering discharge until midnight. In the 
 morning they were gone. They had not killed a man 
 in the garrison, and but one on board of the vessels. 
 In revenge for the death of Labrocree, one of their 
 leaders, they put their only captive to torture. They 
 scalped him, slit his hands between the fingers, and 
 his feet between the toes, cut deep gashes in his body, 
 and stuck the gaping wounds full of lighted torches ; 
 then they left him to die by degrees. 
 
 15. In the spring of 1692 the king issued a new 
 charter for Massachusetts and Maine, even including 
 Acadia; and under it appointed Sir William Phipps 
 as governor. The new ruler had a warm regard for 
 his native place, and was resolved that it should be 
 better defended than formerly ; therefore in the au- 
 tumn of the same year he built a great stone fort at 
 Pemaquid. While this was in process of construction 
 the- brave Church, now colonel, with one company of 
 the men, ascended the Penobscot again in search of 
 the natives. He came to Seven-hundred-acre Island, 
 near which they dwelt in large numbers; but they 
 discovered his approach and escaped in their canoes. 
 Yet he captured a few of them, and secured quantities 
 of corn, together with moose and beaver skins. 
 
1692 FBENCH AND INDIAN WAK CONTINUED. 107 
 
 16. He soon after ascended the Kennebec, where 
 he had a smart fight not far from Swan Island. Here 
 a part of the Indians were driven into the woods, 
 while others fled in their canoes up the river to their 
 fort at Teconnet, in the present town of Winslow. 
 Church followed them; but as soon as he was dis- 
 cerned approaching, the savages set fire to their huts 
 and ran away into the forests. This exploit closed 
 Church’s third expedition eastward. 
 
 In the autumn M. Iberville, then newly made 
 French commander in Acadia, came to Pemaquid 
 with a body of French and Indians to capture the 
 place ; but when lie saw how strong the fort was, he 
 gave up the project in despair — while the savages 
 stamped the ground in rage. 
 
 17. The next spring the intrepid Captain Converse 
 was made major; and the garrisons of Maine and 
 Sagadahock, together with three hundred and fifty 
 new levies, were put under his command. He built a 
 stone fort at Saco, and hunted the Indians to the 
 mountains, scouting as far east as the Penobscot. 
 The Indians were also in fear of an incursion of the 
 Mohawks, while the 'French had been obliged to leave 
 them in order to defend their own settlements ; there- 
 fore early in August, 1693, thirteen sagamores, repre- 
 senting all the tribes from Saco to St. Croix, came to 
 Pemaquid and made a treaty of peace. They agreed 
 to restore all their captives without ransom, to buy 
 their supplies at the English trading houses, and gave 
 up all claims to the possessions of the English inhabit- 
 ants. But they were immediately dissuaded by the 
 French from surrendering the prisoners and from car- 
 rying the treaty into effect in other respects. 
 
 18. A jesuit priest now resided in each of the four 
 principal native settlements in Maine ; and these were 
 ever the ready agents of the French government in 
 their intrigues. Very soon the Indians were again 
 engaged in open hostilities; and within a few weeks 
 
108 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1G96 
 
 they made another descent upon Cocheco, which was 
 now the second time destroyed. They continued to 
 kill, capture and burn ; and though strenuous efforts 
 were made to obtain a new treaty, every attempt 
 proved a failure. In February, 1696, the sagamores 
 Egeremet, Toxus and Abenquid, with a number of 
 their followers, came into the fort at Pemaquid to pro- 
 cure an exchange of prisoners; but by order of Cap- 
 tain Chubb, the commander, they were treacher- 
 ously attacked by the garrison, and two of the chiefs 
 with several of their followers killed, and others 
 thrust into confinement; only Toxus and a few others 
 of the most athletic escaping. This was in retaliation 
 for an attack upon a party of his soldiers in the neigh- 
 borhood the autumn before, by which four of them 
 were killed and six wounded. I am sorry to say that 
 even the Puritans at this period seem to have im- 
 bibed somewhat of the brutality of the savages, for the 
 General Court offered a bounty of fifty pounds each 
 for Indian scalps, and the same for captive squaws and 
 children. Yet we must remember that there was no 
 other convenient way for the soldiers to prove the 
 number they had killed in order to get their bounty. 
 Certainly war is a brutalizing occupation. 
 
 19. In July, 1696, Iberville came against Pema- 
 quid with three ships of war, two companies of French 
 soldiers, and two hundred and fifty Indians in canoes. 
 On the way he had met and beaten an English arma- 
 ment in the Bay of Fundy; and he now confidently 
 demanded the surrender of the fortress. 
 
 “I shall not give up the fort though the sea be cov- 
 ered with French vessels, and the land with wild In- 
 dians,” replied Captain Chubb, pompously. 
 
 This fort, you remember, was the one built by Gov- 
 ernor Phipps, and was of stone, very large and strong 
 for those days. It mounted fifteen heavy guns, and 
 was garrisoned by ninety-five soldiers, — having also 
 an abundance of arms, ammunition and provisions; sa 
 
1696 FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR CONTINUED. 109 
 
 that the commander thought he was much more than 
 a match for the enemy. A rattling fire of musketry 
 was kept up until dark ; but during the night the 
 French landed some cannon and mortars on the other 
 side of the little bay. By the next afternoon they had 
 them in position, and threw several bombs into the 
 fort. This was something Captain Chubb had not 
 considered ; and it frightened him and his garrison so 
 much that he surrendered at once — only stipulating 
 for a safe passage to Boston. There Chubb was tried 
 by a court martial; and being found guilty of coward- 
 ice, lost his commission. Two years later the Indians 
 found out his residence, and killed him, in revenge 
 for his treachery toward the flag of truce. 
 
 20. A squadron of armed vessels was sent by the 
 colonies in pursuit of Iberville’s fleet, but it was too 
 late ; and they captured only an officer and twenty 
 soldiers, who had lingered behind in a shallop. At 
 the last of August Colonel Church again went east- 
 ward, ascending the Penobscot as far as Oldtown, but 
 without meeting any large number of Indians. He 
 also visited the Bay of Fun dy, where he took valuable 
 spoil ; for this region had now been recovered by the 
 French. 
 
 The next year Major March was sent eastward with 
 five hundred men to chastise the Indians. On the 
 ninth of September, as his forces were landing at 
 Damariscotta, the Indians rushed out from an ambush, 
 and giving the war-whoop, poured a fearful volley of 
 bullets upon the troops. The English instantly rallied 
 and answered with a well-aimed fire, then charged 
 with bayonets ; and the savages ran away, leaving their 
 dead upon the field. 
 
 21. In December, 1697, news came that peace had 
 been made between England and France by the treaty 
 of Byswick ; and this long war drew to a close. 
 
 Peace was not definitely settled with the Indians 
 until January, 1699, when a treaty was made at Mare 
 
110 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1699 
 
 Point, in Brunswick. This was the second Indian 
 war, sometimes called the. old French and Indian war, 
 and Baron Castine’s war ; also William and Mary’s 
 war, from having occurred during their reign. It had 
 lasted above ten years, and in that time about four 
 hundred and fifty English had fallen, and two hundred 
 and fifty been carried into captivity. 
 
 What noted man was born in Woolwich? For what was he 
 knighted ? What naval expedition did he command ? In what 
 year did Major Church make his famous expedition up the An- 
 droscoggin ? What place was attacked soon after the time set for 
 the treaty? Describe the disastrous attack upon York. Describe 
 the attack on Wells the next year. Whom did the king appoint 
 governor of New England in 1692 ? What did Governor Phipps 
 do for the protection of his native region? Where did Major 
 Church meet the Indians at this time ? Who prevented the In- 
 dians from carrying out the provisions of the treaty made at Pema- 
 quid ? Did Iberville’s second expedition against Pemaquid meet 
 with success ? What happened at Damariscotta the next year ? 
 What treaty operated to close this war ? How long had the war 
 lasted ? How many English had fallen ? How many had been 
 carried into captivity ? 
 
1691 WITCHCRAFT, PIRACIES AND TREATY, 111 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 1 . While the people of Maine were suffering from the 
 attacks of the French and Indians, those of Massachu- 
 setts were afflicted by the witchcraft delusion, in which 
 many good, as well as some bad people were put to 
 death. About the year 1650 two or three persons in 
 Massachusetts professed themselves witches, and were 
 therefore hanged. I suppose they had same nervous 
 disorder, or perhaps mesmerism and clairvoyance were 
 at the bottom of much of this mischief. More cases 
 of the kind happened in 1688; but it was not until 
 the spring of 1692 that the delusion came on, which 
 spread like a contagious disease all through the towns, 
 and proved such a terrible calamity. Governor Phipps 
 had not meddled with the matter, though his friend, 
 Rev. Cotton Mather, was among the foremost in these 
 prosecutions; but while the governor was away in 
 Maine, his kind-hearted wife signed an order for the 
 release of a lady who was in prison for witchcraft. 
 Then Mistress Phipps also was accused of being a 
 witch. This was the situation of things when the gov- 
 ernor returned. -It opened his eyes; and he soon put 
 a stop to the terrible work. 
 
 2. Phipps soon after went to England, where he 
 died in 1691; the Earl of Bellamont being his suc- 
 cessor. The Earl had for some time been governor 
 of New York, and his administration in New England 
 also proved quite popular. He did much service to 
 our fishermen by destroying or driving off the petty 
 pirates that preyed upon them. It was this governor 
 who commissioned the notorious Captain Kidd to 
 cruise against pirates ; but when Kidd himself turned 
 pirate the Earl was the first to proceed* against him. 
 
112 
 
 III STORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1703 
 
 The Earl of Bellamont was succeeded in 1703 by 
 Joseph Dudley, a native of Massachusetts. Another 
 war had now arisen between England and France; 
 and Governor Dudley, wishing to keep the Indians 
 from joining the French, invited them to meet him 
 at Casco Neck. On the twentieth of June, 
 1703, the day appointed for the meeting, the gov- 
 ernor was on the spot with a retinue of members of 
 the legislature, and a guard of soldiers ; and around 
 them gathered the delegates of five native tribes. 
 The Pennacooks from New Hampshire, and the Soko- 
 kis from the borders of Lake Sebago and the head 
 waters of tl*e Saco and Ossipee rivers, streamed out of 
 the woods, radiant in war paint and feathers; the 
 Canibas from Sagadahock, Teconnet and Norridge- 
 wock, and the Tarratines from lordly Penobscot, were 
 there with scarlet robes and shining weapons; while 
 two hundred and fifty Androscoggins glided over the 
 bay in a flotilla of sixty-five canoes. In the midst of 
 this savage concourse a tent was spread, where the 
 governor and his attendants and the sachems and 
 sagamores made their talk. 
 
 3. The Indians seemed desirous of delaying the 
 interview; and the English, suspicious of their inten- 
 tions, scattered themselves among the savages for 
 greater security. When all were seated the governor 
 stood up, and said to the chiefs, “I have come to you 
 commissioned by the great and good queen of Eng- 
 land. I would esteem you all as brothers and friends. 
 Yes, it is even my wish to’ reconcile every difficulty 
 that has happened since the last treaty.” After a few 
 minutes of silence one of the chiefs named Captain 
 Simmo made this reply: — “We thank you, good 
 brother, for coming so far to talk with us. It is a 
 great favor. The clouds fly and darken, but we still 
 sing with love the songs of peace. Believe my words : 
 so far as the sun is above the earth are our thoughts 
 from war, or the least rupture between us.” 
 
17°3 WITCHCRAFT, PIRACIES AND TREATY. 113 
 
 4. Then the chiefs presented the governor with a 
 belt of wampum, and the governor made them several 
 handsome presents in return. The company then 
 left the tents and visited two tall heaps of stones made 
 at a former treaty, to which the Indians had given the 
 significant name, Two Brothers . Other rocks were 
 now added to the heaps, while the Indians made over 
 them the most solemn protestations of friendship. 
 The day closed by a grand discharge of musketry, the 
 Indians firing first. It was now seen that their guns 
 were loaded with bullets ; showing that they, too, had 
 prepared themselves against a surprise. 
 
 Many inhabitants of Maine, since the # news of an- 
 other war came, had decided to remove to safer 
 regions ; but, reassured by this treaty, they now con- 
 cluded to remain ; while some from the older colonies 
 southward, attracted by the excellent forests and the 
 fertile soil, began to make preparations to settle in 
 the province. 
 
 5. It afterward became known that three days 
 after the treaty a body of French joined the natives, 
 — which explained clearly why some of the Indians 
 wished to delay the talk. They were too late to pre 
 vent the making of the treaty, but not too late for its 
 breaking; and within two months of Captain Simmo’s 
 sounding speech, the wampum pledge, and the pretty 
 allegory of the “Two Brothers,’’ these same tribes 
 were in the full tide of war. Yet there had already 
 been opportunity for a party of English to commit an 
 outrage at Penobscot. Baron Castine had gone back 
 to France, and his son known as “ Castine, the young- 
 er,” succeeded to the establishment at Biguyduce. A 
 lawless band, visiting the place under the mask of 
 friendship, gained access to the premises, and robbed 
 the unsuspecting half-breed of all his most valuable 
 goods. 
 
 6. Baron Castine, you remember, married the 
 daughter of Madockawando, sachem of the Tarratines, 
 
114 
 
 niSTOKY OF MAINE. 
 
 1703 
 
 and, consequently, was himself a sachem after the 
 death of his father-in-law. When the Baron returned 
 to his native country, his son succeeded to the chieftain- 
 ship ; and at his father’s death he became a baron 
 of France. He was also a military officer under the 
 king, and had a handsome uniform; but he seldom 
 wore it, preferring to appear in the simple dress of his 
 tribe. He might have complained to the king of the 
 outrage which had been committed upon him, and de- 
 manded French troops to enable him to obtain* satis- 
 faction of the English; or he might have roused his 
 tribe to action to avenge his injuries; but instead of 
 this the magnanimous chief only expostulated with the 
 Massachusetts rulers about the injustice of his treat- 
 ment. The act was regarded by the government as 
 base treachery; and the authorities promised to pun- 
 ish the offenders and to make ample restitution. Cas- 
 tine, the younger, was ever the friend of peace ; and 
 though a portion of the Tarratines, urged by the 
 French, engaged in hostilities against the English, they 
 did so without his consent. We must here dismiss 
 young Castine for the present, but he will again ap- 
 pear in this history. 
 
 What delusion occurred in New England during the second In- 
 dian war ? What opened the eyes of Governor Phipps in regard 
 to the delusion? Who succeeded Phipps as governor of New 
 England ? What were the most noted occurrences during the ad 
 ministration of the Earl of Bellamont ? What war broke out in 
 1703 ? What tribes engaged in the treaty ? With what ceremo- 
 nies did the treaty conclude ? How soon after this did the war 
 break out ? What outrage was perpetrated just before ? What 
 can you relate of Castine, the younger ? 
 
1703 
 
 QUEEN ANNE’S WAR, 
 
 115 
 
 CHAPTER XIY. 
 
 In August, 1703, the war with the French and In- 
 dians called Queen Anne’s war commenced. Six or 
 seven large parties of the enemy fell at once upon 
 Wells, Cape Porpoise (Kennebunkport), Saco, Scar- 
 borough, Spurwink and Purpooduck in Cape Elizabeth, 
 and Casco Neck, now Portland. In this attack Wells 
 lost thirty-nine killed and taken captive, while Cape 
 Porpoise was wholly destroyed. The garrison at 
 Winter Harbor was overpowered by numbers, but the 
 fort at Saco was able successfully to resist the attack. 
 At Scarborough, just as the garrison was almost ex- 
 hausted, a reinforcement arrived ; and the savages 
 withdrew, having already suffered severely. At Spur- 
 wink twenty-two of the settlers were killed or taken 
 captive. Purpooduck had no garrison, and there was 
 not a man at home when the attack was made. Only 
 eight persons were carried away prisoners, twenty-five 
 being butchered on the spot. 
 
 2. The first knowledge the garrison at Casco Neck 
 had that Indians were in the vicinity, was the approach 
 of a small party of them led by Moxus, Wanangonet 
 and Assacombuit. They held out their empty hands 
 to show that they were unarmed, then sent a flag of 
 truce to the fort to invite the commander to an inter- 
 view ; pretending that they bore an important mes- 
 sage. Captain March, the commander, went out with 
 two old men to meet them. At the first word uttered 
 every Indian drew a hatchet from under his mantle, 
 and rushed upon them, killing the two old men at 
 once ; but March, being a man of great courage and 
 strength, wrested a hatchet from an Indian, with 
 which he parried the blows of the others. In a few 
 6 
 
116 
 
 msTonr of maine. 
 
 1703 
 
 minutes a party from the fort reached the spot, and 
 the savages ran away, leaving Captain March unharm- 
 ed. The foe seemed quite disconcerted by the failure 
 of their plot to kill or capture the commander of the 
 fort; yet they still continued in the neighborhood, 
 burning houses and butchering cattle. On the return 
 of the other parties from their work of destruction, 
 they gathered at Falmouth ; and the attack on Fort 
 Loyal commenced. They had captured three small 
 vessels in the harbor, and were attempting to under- 
 mine the fort as before, when fortunately Captain 
 Soutliwick arrived in an armed galley. He at once 
 retook the vessels, and scattered the Indians in their 
 two hundred birchen canoes, like leaves before the 
 wind. 
 
 3. The attack on the settlements so soon after the 
 treaty, took them by surprise, and they suffered accord- 
 ingly, more than one hundred and fifty persons having 
 been killed within a few days. A troop of horse was 
 now stationed at Portsmouth, and another in Wells, 
 ready to move at a moment’s notice wherever the sav- 
 ages might appear ; while a force of three hundred and 
 sixty men marched for Pigwacket (Fryeburg) and 
 another party to the Ossipee Ponds in Hew Hamp- 
 shire, to assail the savages at their headquarters. 
 Still large numbers of Indians hung about the coast, 
 •capturing boats and small vessels, burning houses, 
 butchering cattle, and murdering and carrying away 
 captives men, women and children. 
 
 One morning a party of twenty men started out 
 from the garrison at the Neck in Scarborough to col- 
 lect and drive in the cattle which had been left to 
 feed where they liked through the summer. It was 
 supposed that the Indians had all left the vicinity, and 
 the party went on in utter carelessness. Their leader, 
 Richard Hunniwell, had no arms whatever except a 
 pistol. Soon after they left the garrison one of his 
 companions asking him why he had not taken his gun, 
 
1703 
 
 queen anne’s wak. 
 
 117 
 
 lie jocosely replied, that if a gun was needed he might 
 take it from the first person killed. They little thought 
 as they approached the western end of Great Pond 
 that in the alder thicket beside it two hundred Indians 
 were hidden ! But they were there ; and as the un- 
 suspecting settlers passed by, the Indians took 
 deliberate aim, and nineteen of the party fell before 
 that fatal discharge. One alone escaped to the gar 
 rison to tell the dreadful story. 
 
 4. The men who came to bury the bodies found 
 that of Hunniwell horribly mangled. The savages 
 had in this way glutted their vengeance on the man 
 they so much hated and feared ; for he had killed a 
 great number of their people. His wife and child had 
 some years before been murdered by them, kindling in 
 his mind such enduring hatred that he would kill an 
 Indian wherever he met him, in war or peace. On 
 one occasion he entered a house where two of them 
 were warming at the fire. He could not keep quiet, 
 but. continued to pace the floor; for his murdered, 
 wife and babe seemed before his eyes. Two guns 
 stood in a corner of the room ; and he took up one 
 of them, and putting it to his shoulder, moved it 
 from side to side, as if taking aim at birds on the wing. 
 Presently the Indians 5 heads came in range, and he 
 fired and killed them both. 
 
 Soon after the slaughter in Scarborough, the sav- 
 ages attacked Berwick, but were repulsed with con- 
 siderable loss. Late in the season, Captain March 
 with three hundred men penetrated the wilderness to 
 the Indian stronghold at Pigwacket, where he made 
 the first captures of this war, killing six of the enemy ' 
 and taking prisoners six more. During the winter 
 several private parties in Western Maine went out on 
 snow shoes after Indians, but very few were taken. 
 The Sokokis had gone far up into New Hampshire ; 
 from whence in February they fell upon Deerfield and 
 other of the outermost settlements in Massachusetts. 
 
118 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1704 
 
 5. The following spring the farmers dared not go 
 into their fields to plant, and the only cultivated places 
 were the lands immediately around the garrisons. As 
 Berwick was an important point, ninety-five Pequods 
 and Mohegans from Connecticut were placed there for 
 its protection. The Maine Indians were at first some- 
 what frightened by these, but they soon became as 
 bold as ever. 
 
 In May some French privateers appeared upon the 
 coast ; and the government again sent Colonel Church 
 eastward with a force of five hundred and fifty men in 
 fourteen transports, having also thirty-six whaleboats 
 and a scout shallop. Ascending the Penobscot, he 
 captured several French and Indians, among whom 
 was the wife of Castine, the younger, with her chil- 
 dren. He next visited Passamaquoddy Bay, where 
 he captured Gourdon and Sharkee, two French officers 
 who had married Indian wives ; and who were at 
 this time engaged in raising a party of savages to go 
 against the settlements. 
 
 From here Church proceeded with his flotilla to the 
 Bay of Fundy, where he destroyed several villages of 
 the French. Port Royal was found too strong to be 
 assailed successfully ; so he returned without attacking 
 it, having taken an hundred prisoners and much spoil, 
 and lost only six men. 
 
 6. The Indians committed few depredations on the 
 settlements during the remainder of the season ; for 
 Church’s expedition had driven them away from the 
 coast to their winter fastnesses at the head of the 
 rivers. In the midst of the winter a force of two hun- 
 dred and seventy men under Capt. Hilton was sent 
 against Norridgewock. The snow was four feet deep, 
 and the troops were obliged to travel almost the whole 
 distance on snow shoes. But the Indians discovered 
 their approach, and when the force arrived they found 
 the village deserted. So they turned back again; and 
 after enduring many hardships, reached their starting 
 
I™ 7 QUEEN ANNE’S WAR. 119 
 
 point without loss ; yet having accomplished nothing 
 except the burning of the Indian village. 
 
 Through the summer and autumn of the next year 
 [1705] the French privateers still haunted our coast, 
 taking many of our vessels ; while the Indians were 
 continually in ambush about the settlement, where 
 they were too successful in killing and capturing the 
 poor, distressed inhabitants. 
 
 Thus the war continued for two years more ; the 
 savages lurking about, killing and capturing a few un- 
 wary persons, and keeping the settlers from working 
 their farms. 
 
 7. In January of 1707 Colonel Hilton marched to- 
 ward Casco in search of a body of Indians who had been 
 seen about the settlement. Striking a trail, they soon 
 came upon four warriors, and a squaw with her 
 pappoose. The squaw in her fright told where 
 eighteen other Indians lay asleep ; and Hilton with 
 his men, coming upon them suddenly, killed or cap- 
 tured every one. 
 
 In the summer another expedition consisting of 
 one thousand men under Colonel March was sent 
 against Acadia in the expectation of subduing it to the 
 English. He was unsuccessful, and Maine soon had 
 to suffer in consequence ; for the triumph of the French 
 encouraged the Indians to renewed depredations. 
 Yet they met with no very brilliant success. The 
 most noted engagement of the year was at Whiter 
 Harbor, where one hundred and fifty Indians in fifty 
 canoes, attacked two sail boats in which were eight men 
 belonging in the garrison and settlement. After a fight 
 of three hours the Indians succeeded in capturing one 
 boat, and killing one man; but they lost nine of their 
 own men and had several others wounded. 
 
 In the two following years very little damage was 
 done by the Indians, except in hindering the cultiva- 
 tion of the land, lumbering and other industrial opera- 
 tions. Steps were taken on both sides to bring about 
 
120 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1710 
 
 a peace, yet no treaty was made ; for the Indians 
 paid little attention to treaty obligations, if inclined to 
 war. 
 
 8. In the spring of 1710, a fleet with a regiment of 
 mariners arrived from England to aid in the conquest 
 of Acadia. To these were joined regiments of 
 troops from New England, the whole force being un- 
 der the command of General Nicholson. The pro- 
 vince was unable to withstand such an armament as this ; 
 and, after one day’s bombardment, Port Royal sur- 
 rendered, and Subercase, the French governor, yield 
 ed up his province. By this easy victory the whole of 
 Acadia fell into the hands of the English, ever after to 
 remain in their possession as New Scotland ; being 
 divided, many years later, into the provinces of New 
 Brunswick and Nova Scotia. Major Livingston, a 
 brave young officer, was at once sent to Canada to in- 
 form the governor of that country of the English pos- 
 session of Acadia, and that the inhabitants were ac- 
 counted prisoners of war, and would be treated as such 
 unless the French ceased to incite the savages to hos- 
 tilities against the English. Livingston journeyed by 
 the way of the Penobscot, and thence by land through 
 the unbroken wilderness to the St. Lawrence. With 
 him went that friend of peace, Castine, the younger, 
 to guard hirruagainst savage rage, and to procure guides 
 and supplies. 
 
 Yet neither this event, nor the desire of some of 
 their chiefs for peace, prevented large numbers of the 
 Indians from continuing their treacherous warfare. 
 Therefore on his way home from the conquest of Aca- 
 dia, Colonel Walton with one hundred and seventy 
 men scoured the coast in search of savages. At Sa- 
 gadahock he captured a sagamore and his family and 
 some of his tribe. Soon after, another message came 
 from the Indians, desiring peace ; yet parties of them 
 still continued to maraud. The next year twenty-six 
 persons were killed in Maine, by attacking solitary 
 
1712 
 
 QUEEN ANNE’S WAR. 
 
 121 
 
 families, or waylaying 'venturesome travelers. Their 
 last hostile act in this war was in the autumn of 1712, 
 at Wells. 
 
 9. On that day a joyous company were gath- 
 ered at the home of Captain Wheelwright, to witness 
 the wedding of his daughter with young Plaisted of 
 Portsmouth. The ceremony was over, guests made 
 their gratulations, and were preparing to depart, when 
 it was found that two of the horses were missing. Sev- 
 eral persons started in search of them, but, going near 
 the place where the Indians were in ambush, two of 
 them were shot down and others made prisoners. 
 The report of the guns informed the neighborhood of 
 the presence of Indians ; and a dozen men started 
 across lots from the garrison to intercept the enemy, 
 while Captains Lane, Robinson and Hurd, with the 
 bridegroom and several others, vaulted upon the re- 
 maining steeds and galloped eagerly to the rescue. 
 In a few minutes these, also, fell into an. ambush. 
 Captain Robinson was killed outright, and the others 
 were unhorsed ; but every one of them, except the 
 now unhappy bridegroom succeeded in escaping. In 
 the mansion where a few moments before, peace and 
 happiness had reigned supreme, were now consterna- 
 tion and rage, the wailing of widowed women, and the 
 anguish of the lovely bride. After a few days, how- 
 ever, the bridegroom regained his liberty ; but it cost 
 his father three hundred pounds, as a ransom. 
 
 10. In 1713, peace was made between England and 
 France, by the celebrated treaty of Utrecht; and now 
 no longer incited and aided by the French, the Indians 
 sought peace in earnest. Accordingly on the eleventh 
 of July, the governor, with twenty councilors and 
 many other gentlemen, met the delegates of the hos- 
 tile tribes at Portsmouth in Hew Hampshire. The 
 Indians , acknowledged their offence, and begged for the 
 pardon and favor of the English. Then a written 
 treaty was made, by which the Indians agreed to yield 
 
122 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1713 
 
 to the English settlers all the lands occupied by them, 
 and to observe the regulations which had been made 
 by former treaties in regard to trading, hunting and 
 fishing. Each sagamore signed the document by 
 making the figure of the quadruped, bird or fish, which 
 was the totem of his family. 
 
 When the ceremonies were over, some of the au- 
 thorities went to Casco Bay, where they found Moxus, 
 a Penobscot sagamore, with a large body of Indians 
 waiting to learn about the treaty. It was read aloud 
 to them by the English, and explained by the interpre- 
 ters ; and when the reading was finished the Indians 
 huzzaed in approval. Then the English authorities 
 distributed to them the usual presents. The next day 
 Moxus came to the English desiring more ; saying that 
 the young Indians had stolen the presents away. This 
 was very strange ; for the Indians, especially the 
 younger men, always treat their sagamores with the 
 greatest respect. Yet Moxus did not sign the treaty, 
 though he pretended to be chief sagamore of the tribes 
 from" Penobscot to St. Croix ; but the English knew 
 him to be a very subtle Indian, and did not believe his 
 statements at all. 
 
 Upon what' places did the Indians make a simultaneous attack ? 
 What treacherous attempt did they make at Fort Loyal? What 
 afterward happened at Scarborough? Who were the next 
 year stationed for the defense of Berwick ? Where was Colonel 
 Church sent the next year ? Where was Capt. Hilton sent the 
 next winter ? What was done by the French and Indians in the 
 two years following ? What was the result of Colonel March’s 
 expedition against Acadia? Who commanded the expedition 
 against Acadia in 1710 ? How long thereafter did the country 
 remain in possession of the English ? 
 
1717 
 
 LOVEWELl/s WAR COMMENCES. 
 
 123 
 
 CHAPTER XY. 
 
 1. As soon as Queen Anne’s war was over there 
 was a rush of settlers to Maine ; and mills began to be 
 built and villages to spring up all along the coast from 
 Piscataqua to Penobscot. This was very pleasing to 
 the English ; but the Indians watched with jealousy 
 the damming up of the rivers and the destruction of 
 the woods, by which their hunting and fishing grounds 
 were continually narrowed. The French Jesuits, who 
 resided among the natives, were ever watchful for the 
 interests of France, and used every occasion to em- 
 bitter the minds of Indians against the English. The 
 natives did not understand the nature of the writings 
 called “deeds,” believing that their forefathers, in giv- 
 ing them, had intended only to convey the use of 
 the lands during their own lifetime ; therefore the 
 Jesuits easily persuaded them that every new fort, 
 mill, or dwelling was an intrusion upon their rights. 
 
 2. An English society for the education of the 
 heathen had before attempted to give the Indians 
 some religious instruction ; and the General Court of 
 Massachusetts now voted to pay seven hundred and 
 fifty dollars annually for missions to the Indians, with 
 board and lodging for the missionaries. So there 
 were at various times missionaries on the Androscog- 
 gin river at Brunswick, at Fort Halifax on the Ken- 
 nebec, at St. Georges and Penobscot ; while provision 
 was also made for a school master to reside at Bruns- 
 wick, and fifty dollars were voted for books and re- 
 wards for the young Indians who might become his 
 pupils. It was thought best as a matter of duty to 
 remove, if possible, the false teaching of the Jesuits; 
 and it was also believed that this would be the best 
 
124 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1718 
 
 method of pacifying the Indians. According to 
 Bomazeen, a sachem of Norridgewock, the priest of 
 that place had instructed the Indians that “the Virgin 
 Mary was a French lady, and that her son, Jesus 
 Christ, was murdered by the English, but had since 
 risen and gone to Heaven; and that all who would 
 gain his favor must avenge his blood.” Perhaps the 
 wily chief spoke falsely, but the English believed him. 
 
 3. This provision for missionaries was made in 
 1717; and the next year Governor Shute with his 
 council met the natives at Arrowsic. The governor 
 presented the sagamores with an English Bible, and 
 another translated into the Indian tongue, telling them 
 that they contained the true religion. 
 
 “All people love their own ministers,” said the chief 
 speaker, in reply. “Yourbibles we do not care to 
 keep. God has given us teaching, and if we go from 
 that we offend God.” 
 
 It was found that they could not be moved from 
 their devotion to the Jesuits; and the remainder of 
 the discussions was on the land rights of the English 
 and Indians. A part of the Indian talk made on this 
 occasion was nearly as follows: — 
 
 4. “Indians and white men have one Great Father. 
 He has given every tribe of us a goodly river, which 
 yields us fine salmon and other fish. The borders of 
 our rivers are wide and pleasant. Here, from ancient 
 time, our people have hunted the bear, the moose and 
 the beaver. It is our own country, where our fathers 
 died, where ourselves and our children were born ; — 
 we cannot leave it. The Indian has rights and loves 
 good as well as the Englishman; — yes, we have a 
 sense, too, of what is kind and great. When you first 
 came over the waters of the morning we took you into 
 our arms. We thought you children of the sun, and 
 we fed you with our best meat. Never went a white 
 man cold and starving from the cabin of an Indian. 
 Do we not speak truth? But you have returned us 
 
1718 
 
 lovewell’s war commences. 
 
 125 
 
 evil for good. You put the burning cup to our lips; 
 it filled our veins with poison ; it wasted the pride of 
 our strength. Ay, and when the drunken fit was * on 
 us, you took advantage — you made gains of us. You 
 made our beaver cheap, then you paid us in watered 
 rum and trifles. We shed your blood; we avenged 
 your affronts. Then you promised us equal trade and 
 good commodities. Have Christian Englishmen lived 
 up to their engagements ? 
 
 They asked leave of our fathers to five in the land 
 as brothers. It was freely granted. The earth is for 
 the life and the range of man. We are told that our 
 country, spreading far away from the sea, is passing 
 away to you forever, — perhaps for nothing, because of 
 the names and seals of our sagamores. Such deeds 
 be far from them. They never turned their children 
 from their homes to suffer. Their hearts were too 
 full of love and kindness, — their souls were too great. 
 Whither shall we go ? There is no land so much our 
 own, — none can be half so dear to us. Why should 
 we flee before our destroyers? We fear them not. 
 Sooner, far, will we sing the war song, and again 
 light up our council fires. So shall the great spirits 
 of our sires own their sons.” 
 
 5. Yet the old men and many others were opposed 
 to war at this time ; for they feared to be driven away 
 from their cornfields aud their pleasant villages, to 
 undergo the sufferings of a wandering fife. So they 
 promised to inquire into the injuries committed by 
 their brethren, and presented the English with a lot 
 of beaver skins, as a pledge of their fidelity. They 
 also placed four young Indians in their hands to be 
 held as hostages for the good behavior of the tribes ; 
 and these were taken to Boston and educated. 
 
 Three years later ninety canoes of Indians came 
 early in the month of August to Sagadahock. They 
 bore the French flag, and were well armed and clad. 
 There were also several Frenchmen with them, among 
 
126 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1721 
 
 whom were Castine, the younger, and the Jesuit, 
 Halle. The leaders of this company visited Arrowsic 
 and delivered to Captain Penhallow, in the name of 
 the tribes, a message warning the settlers on that 
 river that if they did not remove in three weeks the 
 Indians would come and destroy their cattle, burn 
 their houses and kill them all ; “for,” said they, “you 
 have taken away the lands which the Great God has 
 given to our fathers and us.” 
 
 6. This, no doubt, meant war; and immediate 
 measures were taken for defence. The Indians did 
 not immediately come to put their threat into execu- 
 tion, but, as usual, watched for a favorable moment. 
 In December a force was sent under Colonel West- 
 brook to Norridgewock, to capture Halle, who was the 
 chief instigator of the savages against the English. 
 They reached the place undiscovered, for the braves 
 were mostly away on their winter hunt; but before 
 the soldiers could surround the village, Halle had es- 
 caped to the woods. No blood was shed or captive 
 taken by this expedition; but the troops brought 
 away a dictionary of the Abnaki language, written by 
 the Jesuit, the result of many years of study. 
 
 7. Castine, the younger, having been in the com- 
 pany which made the threats against the Sagadahock 
 settlements, was soon after seized and carried to Bos- 
 ton, where he was kept a prisoner several months; 
 but as no evidence could be found against his peaceful 
 character, he was set at liberty in the spring. The 
 government at this time sent presents and peace- 
 ful messages to the tribes, in the hope of softening 
 their feelings toward the English, in order to avert, if 
 possible, the threatened destruction of the settlements. 
 
 All means proved useless; for in June, 1722, the 
 savages fell upon the settlement on the northern shore 
 of Merrymeeting Bay, killing or carrying away 
 into captivity nine entire families. They soon after 
 attempted to surprise the fort at St. George’s River 
 
1722 
 
 lovewell’s war commences. 
 
 127 
 
 
 but only succeeded in burning a sloop and taking a 
 few prisoners. In July another attack was made on 
 the same fort, under the lead of a Romish priest. 
 This time they undermined a portion of the walls ; 
 but a rain caused the banks of the trench to fall in 
 upon them ; and, having lost twenty of their number, 
 while the garrison lost only five, they gave up the siege 
 and retired. The savages were now on the war path 
 in all directions; and vessels were captured, houses 
 burned, and settlers murdered or carried into captivity 
 from every quarter. 
 
 8. About the middle of July, 1722, Fort George, 
 in Brunswick, was attacked, and the village burned. 
 The news reached the mouth of the Kennebec within 
 a few hours, and Captain Harmon with thirty-four 
 men immediately started up the river in pursuit of the 
 perpetrators. Late in the night they discovered fires 
 on the western shore of Merrymeeting Bay, in what 
 is now the town of Topsham. They happened to land 
 at the very spot where eleven canoes were drawn 
 ashore. They ran directly to one of the fires, and, 
 blinded by the light, actually stumbled over the sleep- 
 ing savages. They had been torturing a prisoner, and 
 had kept up their dancing and carousing until a late 
 hour, and were now in a drunken, stupid sleep ; and 
 the whole number were killed on the spot without the 
 loss of a man to the English. Another party, lying 
 at a little distance from the first, were aroused by the 
 tumult ; but after filing a few guns, they fled into the 
 woods and escaped. 
 
 9. In September four or five hundred warriors, 
 chiefly St. Francis Indians from Canada, and Mic- 
 macs from Nova Scotia, made a sudden descent upon 
 Arrowsic. The garrison was prepared for them, 
 and in a few days drove them from the island ; but in 
 the meantime they had killed fifty head of cattle and 
 burned twenty-six houses. 
 
 In August, 1723, sixty-three Mohawks, including 
 
128 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1723 
 
 many principal men, came to Boston in response to 
 numerous invitations from the authorities, to make a 
 treaty against the eastern Indians. They were re- 
 ceived by the Lieutenant Governor, who presented 
 them with a belt of wampum ; and they, in return, 
 gave him pieces of plate curiously engraved with the 
 figures of a turtle, bear, wolf, hatchet and other fig- 
 ures — totems of their several tribes. The authorities 
 also gave the Indians a fat ox, which they killed with 
 their arrows ; and then they held a feast, which closed 
 with songs and dances. 
 
 10. The tribes could not be induced to take up the 
 hatchet, but gave their young men liberty to enter the 
 service of the English; yet only two accepted the 
 offer. These were sent to Fort Richmond, on the 
 Kennebec. A few days after their arrival they were 
 sent out on a scout in company with a small party of 
 English. They had gone scarcely three miles when 
 the two Mohawks said they smelt fire, and refused to 
 go further without a reinforcement. A messenger 
 went back to the fort and brought thirteen more men ; 
 and, again advancing, they came upon thirty of the 
 enemy. In the brief conflict that ensued, two of these 
 were killed; while the remainder retreated to their 
 canoes in such haste as to leave their packs on the 
 ground. The English lost their leader, Sergeant 
 Colby, killed, and two others, wounded. But the Mo- 
 hawks had already become sick of the service, and 
 soon after this affair returned to Boston. 
 
 11. In September, 1723, Colonel Westbrook was 
 sent eastward with two hundred and thirty men in 
 search of the enemy. He ascended the Penobscot 
 river in boats to the vicinity of Marsh Bay, where he 
 landed, and continued up the river through the 
 woods. After four or five days they came upon a 
 large fort not far from the present site of the city of 
 Bangor. They entered it without resistance, finding 
 it abandoned, and every article of value removed. 
 
1723 
 
 LOVEWELL’s WAR COMMENCES. 
 
 129 
 
 The fort was found to be seventy yards in length by 
 fifty in breadth ; the walls, which were fourteen feet 
 high, consisting of stockades, or strong wooden stakes 
 driven into the ground. Inside the walls were twenty- 
 three good wigwams, the dwelling of the priest, and a 
 chapel twenty by sixty feet in size, and handsomely 
 furnished. Committing these to the flames, they re- 
 turned down the river, and searched other parts of the 
 coast with no better success.* 
 
 12. The next year the Indians killed and carried 
 into captivity from twenty to thirty persons ; four men 
 and three children being captured at one time while 
 engaged in picking berries in the town of Scarbor- 
 ough. There were skirmishes at Casco Neck, and on 
 the Kennebec ; and the Indians made another fruitless 
 attack on the fort at St. George’s River. 
 
 In the winter a third expedition was sent to Nor- 
 ridgewock under Captain Moulton to capture Ralle. 
 Again he escaped them ; but they secured his books 
 and papers, and retired without doing any further 
 injury. Among these papers were letters from the 
 governor of Canada directing the Jesuit “to push on 
 the Indians with all imaginable zeal against the 
 English.” 
 
 13. The fort on St. George’s River, being the 
 most advanced post of the settlers received the par 
 ticular hatred of the savages, and the attacks it suffer- 
 ed during the war were both frequent and severe. It 
 was on a beautiful May morning in 1724 that Captain- 
 Josiah Winslow, the young commander, set out from 
 the fort with sixteen men in two whale boats, — pro- 
 ceeding down the river, and thence to the Green Isl- 
 ands in Penobscot Bay. It was the season for fowl- 
 ing, and they expected to find Indians somewhere on 
 the route, snaring or shooting sea-fowl. None were 
 discovered, however; and the party returned the next 
 day to St. Georges’. But the wary savages had seen 
 them hunters, and now lay in ambush along the bank 
 
130 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1724 
 
 of tlie river. Captain Winslow’s boat was near the 
 middle of the river, and some distance in advance, the 
 other having lingered, against the request of Winslow, 
 to look for ducks along the shore. Suddenly the In- 
 dians opened fire upon the imprudent crew, but it was 
 briskly returned. Captain Winslow, seeing that the 
 crew was outnumbered and in great danger, turned 
 back to their assistance. 
 
 14 . Thirty canoes containing ninety savages im- 
 mediately shot out from the shore, and with a terrible 
 whoop fell upon the devoted crews. The English 
 saw that there was no hope of escape, and every man 
 determined to sell his life dearly. In a brief time 
 nearly all were dead or mortally wounded. Wins- 
 low’s boat had floated ashore, and he sprang upon the 
 bank, though his thigh was shattered by a ball. An 
 Indian met him, and for a few moments they fought 
 hand to hand; but Winslow beat off Iris foe. By this 
 time the savages were pressing upon him from all 
 sides ; but the brave young soldier killed another, sup- 
 porting himself on one knee, before they could dis- 
 patch him. 
 
 Did the natives fully understand how their lands had become 
 the property of the English ? What threat did a party of sav- 
 ages make at Arrowsic ? What did the government do the next 
 spring? How many families did the Indians take captive on 
 Merrymeeting Bay? At what date was Brunswick burned? 
 Where did Capt, Harmon find the Indians ? What tribes made an 
 attack on Arrowsic in September? What did Col. Westbrook find 
 near the present site of Bangor ? What was accomplished by the 
 third expedition to Norridgewock ? Give an account of the fight 
 on St. George’s River. 
 
1724 
 
 DESTEUCTION OF NOBEIDGEWOCK. 
 
 131 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 1. In the summer of 1724 another and final expe- 
 dition was sent against Norridgewock. It was led by 
 Captains Moulton, Harmon, Bourne and Bane; and 
 consisted of two hundred and eight men. Tins force 
 left the fort at Richmond on the nineteenth day of 
 August, ascending the river in seventeen whale boats. 
 The next day they arrived at Teconet, where they left 
 their boats with a guard of forty men. The remain- 
 der of the journey must have been made on the east- 
 ern bank of the river, and they consequently passed 
 the site of the village of Skowhegan in the forenoon 
 of the twenty-second day of the month. At a little 
 past noon they discerned the smoke of the Indian set- 
 tlement. Captain Harmon with sixty men made a detour 
 towards the cornfields opposite and above the mouth of 
 Sandy River, while Captain Moulton with the residue 
 of the troops went directly towards the village. They 
 moved in the utmost stillness, noting the wigwams, the 
 chapel, the dwelling of the priest, the trees marked by 
 hatchets, the broad stones tossed by the Indians in 
 their sports; but there was not a human being in 
 sight. They were within pistol shot of the cabins, 
 when an Indian looked out and saw them. Instantly 
 he gave the war whoop, and sixty warriors sprang out 
 to meet the English. 
 
 2. The first volley of the savages did not harm a 
 man, but the guns of the English made fearful havoc. 
 The Indians stayed only to fire a second volley, then 
 rushed to the river. Some jumped into the canoes, in 
 which they tried to escape, using their guns for pad- 
 dles, while others attempted to ford or swim across. 
 Still from two. wigwams shots continued to be fired 
 
132 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1724 
 
 upon tlie soldiers. One of the two Mohawks with the 
 expedition fell, and his brother rushed forward and 
 broke in the door whence the shot came. Within was 
 an old sagamore named Mogg, who, scorning to fly, 
 devoted the remnant of his strength to destroy the 
 foes of his race. In the other wigwam was Ralle, the 
 Jesuit; and he also fell fighting at his post, being 
 shot through the head by Lieutenant Jaques. 
 
 3. Thus died the zealous and intrepid missionary 
 of the Abnakis. He was in the sixty-seventh year of 
 his age, and had lived at this village nearly thirty-five 
 years. In this solitary place his hours, he writes, 
 were crowded with employment. Mass was held 
 every morning, and following this the children and 
 others were instructed in the catechism. 'His own 
 household labors occupied a large portion of the re- 
 maining hours until evening ; when the dusky congre- 
 gation again gathered for vespers. The scene is well 
 described by Whittier in these lines : — 
 
 “Well might the traveler stop to see 
 The tall, dark forms that take their way 
 From the birch canoe on the river shore, 
 
 And the forest paths, to that chapel door ; 
 
 And marvel to mark the naked knees 
 And the dusky foreheads bending there, 
 
 While in coarse white vesture, over these 
 In blessing or in prayer, 
 
 Stretching abroad his thin, pale hands, 
 
 Like a shrouded ghost the Jesuit stands.” 
 
 4. To him came the Indians, old and young, to 
 make their complaints, to tell of tlieh’ joys and sor- 
 rows, or to receive his advice — which they always 
 heeded; for they loved him as a father. Their affec- 
 tion for him is shown by this incident, narrated by him- 
 self : — Once when encamped with a party of the 
 tribe at a long distance from the village, there came 
 tidings that the English were near ; and all immedi- 
 
24 
 
 DESTRUCTION OF NORRIDGEWOCK. 133 
 
 ately started for home. A few hours later another 
 Indian came to warn the party. Finding the camp 
 deserted, he concluded that the English had captured 
 them ; and he, also, started for the village, leaving on 
 the way information of the supposed calamity for those 
 who might come after. He did this by fastening to a 
 stake a piece of white birch bark, on which he had 
 drawn with charcoal a rude picture of some English- 
 men surrounding a priest, one of whom was in the act 
 of cutting off his head — hats signifying that the wear- 
 ers were English, and the long robe indicating the 
 
 I priest. Shortly after, a party of Indians passing up 
 the river, saw the bark on the top of the stake. 
 
 “There is a writing,” said one ; “let us see what it is.” 
 5. As soon as they looked at it they cried out, “Ah! 
 the English have billed them who were quartered with 
 our father, and cut off liis head.” Immediately they 
 began to pluck out their long hair ; and, sitting down 
 on the spot, remained motionless and silent until 
 morning. This was their customary form of mourning 
 when suffering the severest affliction. The next day 
 they resumed their journey. When within half a 
 league of the village they halted, and sent forward one 
 of their number to see if any English were in the 
 neighborhood 
 
 “I was reading my breviary by the river side,” says 
 Halle, “when the messenger appeared upon the oppo- 
 site bank. As soon as he saw me he cried out: 6 Ah! 
 my father, how glad I am to see you. My heart was 
 dead, and now that I see you, it revives. The writing 
 told us that the English had cut off your head. How 
 rejoiced I am that it told us false.’ ” 
 
 When the Indians urged him to retire to Quebec 
 till the war was over, he replied, “What do you think 
 of me ? Do you take me for a cowardly deserter ? 
 Alas, what would become of your religion, should I 
 abandon you? Your salvation is dearer to me than 
 life.” 
 
134 
 
 HISTOEY OF MAINE. 
 
 1724 
 
 6. Notwithstanding all his piety, he could coolly 
 deceive them to secure their devotion to his religion. 
 My young friends will remember what the old chief 
 said the priest taught them about the Virgin Mary 
 being a French woman, and about our Saviour being 
 put to death by the English. On another occasion 
 Halle pretended to have received a letter from an In- 
 dian who was dead, in which he wrote that he was 
 burning in the most horrible fire; and he showed 
 them a letter written in the Indian tongue. The cor- 
 ner where the signature should have been was tom 
 off ; for if the name of a deceased relative of any 
 member of the tribe had been given, there would have 
 been trouble between the priest and that family. 
 
 In regard to this remarkable character, Mr. Sparks 
 says, “So far as the patient toils of the missionary and 
 love for the darkened soul of the Indian are concern- 
 ed, we may place the names of Eliot and Halle in a 
 fellowship, which, indeed, both would have rejected, 
 but which we may regard as hallowed and true ; for 
 they both belonged to the goodly company of those 
 who have given their fives to the beautiful labors of 
 pious benevolence. 
 
 7. “Whoever has visited the pleasant town of Nor- 
 ridgewock, as it now is, must have heard of “Indian 
 Old Point, 55 as the people call the place where Halle’s 
 village stood ; and perhaps curiosity has carried him 
 hither. If so, he has found a lovely, sequestered spot 
 in the depth of nature’s stillness, on a point around 
 which the waters of the Kennebec sweep in their 
 beautiful course, as if to the music of the rapids above; 
 a spot over which the sad memories of the past, with- 
 out its passions, will throw a charm ; and where, he 
 will believe, the ceaseless worship of nature might 
 blend itself with the aspirations of Christian devotion. 
 
 He will find that vestiges of the old settlement are 
 not wanting, in the form of hatchets, glass beads, and 
 broken utensils, turned up by the plough, and pre- 
 
1724 
 
 DESTRUCTION OF NOREIDGEWOCK. 135 
 
 served by the people of the neighborhood ; and he 
 will turn away from the place feeling how hateful is 
 the mad spirit of war in connection with nature’s 
 sweet retirements.” 
 
 MONUMENT OF RALLE, NORRIDGEWOCK. 
 
 8. But I must return to my narrative, though feel- 
 ing as if I should ask pardon of my gentle readers, for 
 ! bringing them again to the horrors of the bloody bat- 
 j tie field. Captain Harmon and his party, who had 
 I gone in the direction of the cornfields, did not join the 
 other troops until near evening, when the fighting 
 ; was quite over. That night the English slept in the 
 I wigwams of the Norridgewocks. In the morning, 
 j after the troops had left the village, the vengeful Mo- 
 hawk turned back; and soon chapel and wigwam 
 I were wrapped in flame. 
 
 '* On the twenty-seventh of the month the companies 
 
136 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE, 
 
 1724 
 
 arrived at Richmond on tlieir return; the Mohawk 
 shot by Mogg being the only man lost. Thirty 
 Indians had been left dead on the field, among 
 whom were five sagamores — all noted warriors; and 
 it was believed that more than fifty were killed or 
 drowned in the river. The Canibas tribe never lifted 
 its head after this blow, and was no more counted 
 among the red man’s nations. The remnant lingered 
 a while about their old dwelling places on the banks 
 of their pleasant river ; but not many years later most 
 of them removed to the St. Francis, whither their 
 kindred tribe, the fated Wawennocks, had gone before 
 them. 
 
 In what year was the final expedition against Norridgewock? 
 Who led the attack upon the village? How long had Ralle been 
 with this tribe ? What incident shows their regard for him ? 
 What deceptions did he use with the Indians ? Who set the vil- 
 lage on fire ? What became of the remnant of this tribe ? 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 1. In the autumn following the fall of Norrid«;e- 
 
 o o 
 
 wock Colonel Westbrook with three hundred men 
 scoured the country to the eastward of the Kennebec, 
 and Captain Heath soon after ascended the Penob- 
 scot; but neither met with the Indians or destroyed 
 any of their settlements. 
 
 In December, and again in February, Captain Love- 
 well made successful excursions into the region north 
 and east of Winnipesaukee Lake; and in April, 1725, 
 
1725 lovewell’s figiit. 137 
 
 he set out on the expedition which terminated in the 
 famous “Lovewell’s Fight. 55 
 
 It was on the sixteenth of April that Captain Love- 
 well with forty-six volunteers set out from Dunstable, 
 Massachusetts, to hunt for Indians about the head- 
 waters of the Saco River, which was the home of the 
 Sokokis. The chief pilot was an Indian named Toby; 
 but he was obliged to return on account of lameness. 
 After marching about one hundred miles another of 
 the party became disabled by reason of an old wound ; 
 and his kinsman was sent with him back to the settle- 
 ment. By the time the force reached Ossipee Pond, 
 in New Hampshire, another man fell seriously ill ; and 
 the whole company stopped there and built a small 
 stockade fort. Here they left the sick man, with the 
 surgeon and eight of the most weary ones ; so that 
 there now remained only thirty-four men, including 
 the captain, to continue the march. About twenty- 
 two miles to the northeast lay the body of water now 
 known as Lovewell’s Pond, in Fryeburg; and thither 
 this brave little band took its way. 
 
 2. On the night of the seventh of May they en- 
 camped by a brook that runs into the pond near the 
 northwest corner; while only two miles northward, on 
 the bank of the Saco, was Pigwacket, the principal 
 village of the Sokokis. The next morning while they 
 were at prayers the report of a gun was heard. Pass- 
 ing another small brook, they came upon a level plain 
 at the north of the pond, and discovered an Indian 
 standing on a point that ran into the pond on the 
 east. It was now believed that the savages had dis- 
 covered them, and that this lone Indian was a decoy 
 to draw them into an ambush. Captain Lovewell 
 inquired of his little company whether it was pru- 
 dent to venture an engagement with the enemy in his 
 own country, or to make a speedy retreat. One of 
 them answered boldly and firmly, “We came out to 
 meet the enemy; we have all along prayed God we 
 
138 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1725 
 
 might meet them ; and we had rather trust Providence * 
 with our lives, — yea, die for our country, than try to 
 return without seeing them, if we may, — and be called 
 cowards for our pains.” To this the rest willingly 
 and fully assented. 
 
 Therefore, leaving their packs among the brakes in 
 the midst of the plain, they went cautiously forward, 
 crossing on their way another stream, since known as 
 “Battle Brook.” In a short time they met the Indian 
 returning toward the village. Several fired upon him, 
 and he instantly fired in return, wounding Captain 
 Lovewell and one of the men; but Ensign Wyman 
 fired and killed him. In the meantime a party of sav- 
 ages led by Paugus and Wahwa, going, or returning 
 between the village and the pond, had come upon the 
 packs which were left on the plain; and, counting 
 them, they found themselves three times as strong as 
 the English. 
 
 3. It was now about ten o’clock; and Lovewell’s 
 party turned back in the way they came. They 
 passed over the brook and were crossing the plain to 
 resume their packs, when the savages rose in front 
 and rear, and rushed toward them with guns present- 
 ed, and yelling like demons. Lovewell and his men 
 with determined shouts ran to meet them. In the 
 volley that followed many Indians fell, and they were 
 driven back several rods. They turned again with 
 fierce cries ; and three more rounds were fired at close 
 quarters, some of the combatants being not more than 
 twice the length of their guns apart. Captain Love- 
 well was mortally wounded; but, leaning against a 
 tree, he continued to fight; and he was seen with a 
 gun in his hands ready to fire, when he was too far 
 gone to speak. Others did the same. 
 
 4. Eight were now dead besides the captain, and 
 several others badly wounded; and the enemy at- 
 tempted to surround those who remained. Ensign 
 Wyman, who had taken command, ordered them to 
 
1725 
 
 lovewell’s FIGHT. 
 
 139 
 
 fall back to tlie pond; which was done in good order. 
 On their right was Battle Brook, on the left, a rocky 
 point; in front, on one side a belt of tall pines afforded 
 a partial shelter, while on the other they were further 
 protected by a deep bog. Here for eight terrible 
 hours the savages beset them on front and flank. 
 They howled like wolves, they barked like dogs, they 
 roared and yelled like demons in their rage ; yet the 
 intrepid little band was not dismayed, but encouraged 
 each other with cheers, and answered the savages with 
 shouts of defiance. 
 
 5. The chaplain of this brave company was Johna- 
 than Frye, a youth not yet twenty-one, but already 
 greatly beloved for his piety and excellence. He had 
 fought bravely with the rest until the middle of the 
 afternoon, when he received a mortal wound. Unable 
 to fight longer, he betook himself to prayer for his 
 comrades; — and God, we know, has sometimes made 
 prayers more effectual than arms. At one time in 
 the afternoon the savages withdrew to a little distance, 
 and seemed to be “powwowing”; and Ensign Wyman 
 crept up and fired into the group, killing one who 
 seemed to be a leader. Afterward some of the In- 
 dians came toward the English and held up ropes, 
 shouting, “Will you have quarter?” 
 
 “Yes, — at the muzzle of our guns,” replied the he- 
 roic men. They preferred to die by bullets rather 
 than by torture, or in a cruel captivity ; but, chiefly, 
 they were determined to stand by each other to the 
 last. 
 
 6. The fight was long, and some of their guns be- 
 came foul with so much firing; and John Chamber- 
 lain went down to the water to wash his piece. Just 
 then an Indian came down for the same purpose, not 
 more than a gunshot off. In hate and ffear they 
 watched each other’s motions as the cleansing was 
 performed. They finished together, and commenced 
 to load. 
 
 7 
 
140 
 
 HISTORY OF MAIXE. 
 
 1725 
 
 “Quick me kill you now,” exclaimed tlie Indian. 
 
 “May be not,” answered Chamberlain, thumping 
 the breecli of his gun heavily on the ground. His old 
 flintlock primed itself, and a moment later his bullet 
 crashed through the brain of the huge savage, whose 
 bullet whistled harmlessly up in the air. Many histo- 
 ries state that this Indian was Paugus, a chief greatly 
 dreaded by the English. There is, however, a ballad 
 written at the period,- which says : — 
 
 ‘‘And yet our valiant Englishmen 
 In fight were ne’er dismayed, 
 
 But still they kept their motion, 
 
 And Wyman captain made, — 
 
 Who shot the old chief, Paugus, 
 
 Which did the foe defeat ; 
 
 Then set his men in order, 
 
 And brought off the retreat. ” 
 
 7. There was no way of escape from the spot as 
 long as the foe hung about them ; and they were en- 
 tirely without food since the morning — the Indians 
 having secured their packs ; yet never a word of sur- 
 render escaped their lips. Just before dark the sav- 
 ages retired from the field, taking with them their own 
 wounded, but leaving the dead bodies of Lovewell’s 
 men unscalped. The English remained on the ground 
 until about midnight, when it was thought best to at- 
 tempt a retreat. Ten of them number were already 
 dead, fourteen wounded, one missing, and only nine 
 uninjured. Solomon Kies, exhausted by fatigue and 
 loss of blood from three wounds, had crawled slowly 
 and painfully to the edge of the pond, with the inten- 
 tion of throwing himself into the water at some spot 
 where the savages would not find and mangle his life- 
 less body. Providentially he spied a birch canoe near 
 by, which he managed to enter; and, lying there 
 almost unconscious, he was slowly drifted by the wind 
 to the western side of the pond. After a while he 
 
lovewell’s figiit. 
 
 1725 
 
 141 
 
 recovered his strength a little, so that he finally reach- 
 ed the fort at Ossipee Pond. 
 
 8. Painful as it was, two of the mortally wounded 
 had to be left. When the moon rose the others start- 
 ed on the retreat ; but, after traveling a mile and a 
 half, four more sank to the ground unable to support 
 themselves longer. These were Lieutenant Farwell, 
 Chaplain Frye, and privates Davis and Jones; and, 
 at their request, their companions went on without 
 them. After resting awhile they felt stronger, and 
 went on again a little distance, then rested again ; ana 
 thus continued for several days. But they grew 
 weaker and weaker; and, first, Frye was left, then 
 Farwell sank to rise no more, — Davis alone reaching 
 the fort. Jones followed down the Saco river, arriv- 
 ing after many days at Biddeford, emaciated almost 
 to a skeleton by hunger, pain and loss of blood. 
 
 9. Ossipee Pond was scarcely more than twenty 
 miles from the scene of the battle, but so weary were 
 the men and so indirect their route, that it was four 
 days before the first arrived at the fort. They found 
 it deserted. A man of the company had run away at 
 the beginning of the fight ; and, coming to the fort, 
 he told the men of the fall of Captain Lovewell and 
 others, and of the great number of the Indians. The 
 little garrison had no doubt that every one remaining 
 had been killed or captured, and supposed that the 
 savages would next fall upon the fort ; so they at once 
 abandoned it, and started for the settlements. 
 
 It was Wednesday when the remnant of Lovewell’s 
 brave band reached the fort. They were in a half- 
 starved condition, having had nothing to eat since the 
 morning of the preceding Saturday, except a few 
 roots and the bark of trees. Here they found some 
 bread and pork left by the deserters ; so they were 
 saved from starvation. After a short rest they started 
 for home, where they were. received with great jov — 
 almost as persons restored from the dead. Colonel 
 
142 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE 
 
 1725 
 
 Tyng with eighty-seven men at once started for the 
 scene of the fight. He found the bodies of the twelve 
 who had been killed, and buried them at the foot of a 
 great pine, carving their names upon the trees about 
 the battle ground. 
 
 VIEW OF LOVEWELL ? S BATTLE-GROUND. 
 
 10. The Indians were struck with such dread by 
 this fight, that they immediately retired into some un- 
 known wilderness, and were found no more in their 
 old haunts until the war was over. It is supposed 
 that about fifty warriors fell in this conflict, among 
 whom was their principal leader, Paugus. 
 
 The next month Captain Heath, probably desirous 
 of emulating the heroes of Norridgewock and Pig- 
 wacket, set out again for the Penobscot. Since the 
 burning of their village by Colonel Westbrook, the 
 Indians on this river had built another a few .miles 
 
1726 
 
 lovewell’s FIGHT. 
 
 143 
 
 above the Kenduskeag, at a place now called “Fort 
 Hill,” which is* within the present limits of Bangor. 
 It had between forty and fifty wigwams, together 
 with several cottages with chimneys and cellars, and a 
 Catholic chapel. The Indians were on the alert ; and 
 again their invaders found only deserted dwellings. 
 These they set on fire, and departed. 
 
 11. The tribes were now disposed to make peace; 
 but so many things happened to disturb the negotia- 
 tions, that the conditions were not settled until the 
 fifteenth of December, 1725. Only four sagamores 
 then signed the treaty ; and it was not until the next 
 summer that the conference was held for its ratifica- 
 tion. By this treaty, trading houses were to be kept 
 on the principal rivers for the convenience of the In- 
 dians; while the settlers were confirmed in their lands, 
 and all the English captives were to be released with- 
 out ransom. This war is known as “Lovewell’s War,” 
 or the “Three Years War”; and the number killed 
 and carried into captivity during its progress, includ- 
 ing settlers, soldiers and seamen, was about two hun- 
 dred. 
 
 12. On the thirtieth of July, 1726, about forty 
 sagamores, with the Penobscot sachem, Wenemovet, 
 at their head, appeared at Casco Neck; where Gov- 
 ernor Dimmer, with a large number of councillors 
 and representatives, and a fine train of young gentle- 
 men, had already been waiting nearly a fortnight. 
 These chiefs represented the Tarratines, Canibas and 
 Androscoggins, and brought a letter and two belts of 
 wampum from the St. Francis Indians, in Canada, — 
 indicating their wish to join in the treaty. The con- 
 ference lasted a full week ; and every paragraph of 
 the treaty was read to them and repeated distinctly 
 by theu interpreters; after which it was explained 
 and discussed. It was ratified in the meeting house, 
 (a very good place to make a treaty of peace) and 
 signed by Governor Dimmer and others on the part 
 
144 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1727 
 
 of the English, and by Wenemovet and twenty -five of 
 the sagamores; and then the business ended with a 
 public dinner. 
 
 13. This affair was long celebrated as “Dum- 
 mer’s Treaty”; and the peace that followed was the 
 most lasting of any since the Indian wars commenced; 
 for it was better understood by them than any of the 
 former treaties, while they had just had the impor- 
 tance of keeping their agreements impressed upon 
 them by a severe chastisement. 
 
 When did the famous battle known as “Love well's Fight” take 
 place ? Where did Lovewell build a fort ? Where is the pond 
 beside which the fight occurred ? When the leader inquired of his 
 men whether they would fight, or retreat, what reply did they 
 make? What happened when they returned to resume their 
 packs ? After the fall of Capt. Lovewell who took command ? 
 How long did the savages keep up the attack ? What remarkable 
 personal encounter took place in this fight ? Who were left at 
 night in possession of the field ? What had been the loss of the 
 Indians? What became of the remainder? What celebrated 
 treaty closed this war ? 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 1. The inhabitants of Maine had suffered frequent 
 and long distress by the savage wars, yet they clung 
 to their freeholds as a most precious heritage. This 
 freehold right to the land upon which they lived, no 
 rents to pay, no feudal service to render to some lord 
 proprietor, — this was something few or none of them 
 had enjoyed in England. From this cause, doubtless, 
 
1720 CUSTOMS OF THE ENGLISH SETTLERS. 145 
 
 arose in a large degree that love of country, which was 
 so distinguished a virtue of our forefathers. 
 
 The hardships of those early days no pen can prop- 
 erly relate. The paths of the settlers were ambushed, 
 they were shot down in the fields, they woke in the 
 silent hours of night to find their buildings in flames, 
 and the hatchets of the savages breaking down the 
 doors of their dwellings; none could tell when or where 
 the prowling foe would strike. Consequently many 
 families spent weeks together in the garrison, daring to 
 culti\ ate only the nearest fields. But with the return 
 of peace the farms soon teemed with plenty, while 
 the ringing saws beside the dashing cataracts turned 
 the dense woods into marketable lumber. 
 
 2. Soon after the close of Lovewell’swar the Gen- 
 eral Court laid out a tier of back towns, and divided 
 them into lots, with which to reward the soldiers, and 
 supply farms for immigrants. The old settlements 
 were greatly pleased at this ; for they had stood for 
 nearly a century in single file between the ocean an(^ 
 the forest ; and in case of another war these new 
 towns would be a bulwark against their old enemies. 
 
 Many settlers came from Massachusetts and New 
 Hampshire, but foreign emigrants came slowly ; for 
 the authorities acted with severity toward these, and 
 would not knowingly admit any person of bad morals 
 or shiftless habits. There was a law at this time that 
 the stranger, or the captain who brought him, should 
 secure the country for five years against being cliarg- 
 able for his support ; yet if he could prove himself 
 skilled as a mechanic, mariner or farmer, and was of 
 unblemished character he was admitted without any 
 bond ; because such as these make valuable citizens 
 for any country. 
 
 3. You will recollect that in Gorges 5 charter the 
 best trees were reserved for the king’s navy — and 
 just so they were in all the charters and grants. 
 There was a great extent of forest in Maine, and a 
 
146 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1729 
 
 great length of sea-coast ; and many owners of saw- 
 mills' and vessels chose rather to cut up the trees 
 which the king claimed than those to which they had 
 an undoubted right. The king soon found this out ; 
 and in 1699, when the Earl of Bellamont was made 
 governor of New England, John Bridges was sent 
 over as surveyor or keeper of the king’s woods. He 
 went through the forests bordering on the coast and 
 rivers, seeking out the tall pines suitable for masts, 
 and the noble oaks, good for plank and to make strong 
 knees to strengthen the vessel, — marking them with 
 the royal “R.” But the owners of territory consider- 
 ed themselves wronged by this grasping claim on all 
 their best trees ; and the crafty lumbermen hewed olf 
 the stamp and sent the fine logs rolling down to their 
 mills. So the surveyors watched the mills, where 
 they often came into conflict with the millmen, and 
 sometimes got very roughly handled by these sturdy 
 sons of the forest — who laid their fists upon the intru- 
 sive surveyor and his aids with as hearty good will as 
 They had lain their axes against the king’s trees. 
 
 4. # In 1729 Colonel David Dunbar was appointed 
 surveyor of the royal woods. The king, George II., 
 also granted him the territory between the Kennebec 
 and Penobscot rivers, under the name of the Province 
 of Sagadahock; but reserved to himself 300,000 acres 
 of the best pine and oak. In return, Dunbar was to 
 settle the province with good, industrious Protestants. 
 Now the king had no right to make a grant of this 
 territory; for, by the charter of William and Mary, it 
 belonged to Massachusetts, winch had expended much 
 money for its protection against the French and In- 
 dians. But Dunbar took possession, garrisoning the 
 fort at Pemaquid with British soldiers from Nova Sco- 
 tia. He laid out several towns and brought in his 
 settlers, to whom lie conveyed the land by perpetual 
 lease, the rent being only a peppercorn, annually. He 
 found a great many persons already occupying his 
 
1729 CUSTOMS OF TOE ENGLISH SETTLERS. 147 
 
 province, who denied his claim, holding their posses- 
 sions under the original patents. Some of these 
 would not yield to his demands ; and he sent an armed 
 force, who burnt their houses and drove them from 
 their lands, even threatening them with imprisonment 
 for insisting on their rights. After three years, how- 
 ever, the province was taken from him and restored 
 to the rightful owners. It was not Dunbar’s fault 
 that he had no genuine right to the province, but the 
 king’s, who commissioned him. Yet he did the coun- 
 try much service by the numerous and excellent set- 
 tlers whom he brought in; and, on the whole, nobody 
 suffered much wrong. His settlers were mostly the 
 Scotch-Irish, from the north of Ireland, and Presby- 
 terian in religion. Some of this people had nearly a 
 century before settled about Saco, while others still 
 made their homes at Brunswick and Topsham on the 
 Androscoggin, and at Bath and other places on the 
 Kennebec. Soon after the restoration of the province 
 of Sagadahock to the patentees, Samuel Waldo 
 brought from Germany many families of the religious 
 sect called Lutherans, and founded the town of Waldo- 
 boro, in the present county of Lincoln. 
 
 5. Governor Belcher of Massachusetts had been one 
 of the most earnest opposers of Dunbar’s claim to the 
 province of Sagadahock, and when the latter became 
 lieut. -governor of New Hampshire he made a great 
 effort to have Belcher removed. By making the jeal- 
 ous king believe that the governor was favoring the 
 colonies at the expense of the royal interest, he at last 
 succeeded. So Governor Belcher lost a good office. 
 But he got a better one afterward ; for the king soon 
 learned that he was really a faithful and upright officer. 
 
 Among the friends of the good governor was the 
 celebrated George Whitefield, who came to the coun- 
 try during the last years of his rule. Wliitefield, you 
 know, was an evangelist ; and in his day he was reck- 
 oned the “prince of preachers.” Young Ben. Frank 
 
148 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1741 
 
 lin one day went to hear him, fully determined to con- 
 tribute nothing to the charity for which the “wonder- 
 ful preacher” pleaded. Ben was an exceedingly cool 
 young man ; but as the sermon went on he put his 
 hand in his pocket, and thought he would give his 
 copper coin ; pretty soon he concluded that he would 
 give the silver; but when the plate came round he 
 pulled out his purse and said, “Take it all.” White- 
 field first preached in Maine in 1741; and again in 
 1745 he visited York, Wells, Biddeford, Scarborough, 
 Falmouth and North Yarmouth, — stirring up the re- 
 ligious feeling of the people. I suspect there was 
 great need of it, though Maine had been blessed by 
 many faithful ministers. 
 
 6. The Rev. Samuel Moody was the most noted 
 clergyman of this day in Maine, having been minister 
 over the first parish in York above forty years. When 
 settled there he refused any stipulated salary, pre- 
 ferring to live on voluntary contributions. His par- 
 ish, therefore, faithfully provided for him, and he 
 knew nothing of what he was to receive until it was 
 placed in his hands. With all his eccentricity, he was 
 a man of ardent piety and great usefulness. 
 
 Puritan preaching was usually grave and severe; 
 but theirs was a period of violent men and stern ne- 
 cessities, and they felt that the laws of God must be 
 declared without fear or favor. Though the Christian 
 graces were not so well displayed by them as should 
 have been, yet the fruits of their ministry were seen 
 in the virtuous lives of their hearers, and of the gen- 
 erations which came after. 
 
 7. For many years it was the law in Massachusetts 
 and the province of Maine that none except members 
 of the Puritan church should be voters; and while 
 this union between Church and State continued, all 
 other sects within their borders suffered persecution. 
 But after many years people of all shades of belief 
 were admitted to full citizenship; then the stern Puri- 
 
1741 CUSTOMS OF TIIE ENGLISH SETTLERS. 149 
 
 tan became the milder Congregationalist, and perse- 
 cutions ceased. In Episcopal churches the form of 
 worship was very nearly the same as it is to-day, ex- 
 cept that the English “Book of Common Prayer” was 
 used instead of the American, — which was not prepar- 
 ed until our country became an independent nation. 
 The method of worship in Congregational churches 
 was also the same in its general plan as now, though 
 on account of the old customs there was a striking 
 difference in several particulars. The churches were 
 roughly built, like the houses. Many were not plas- 
 tered, and until long after the Revolution few were 
 warmed, even in the coldest winter weather ; for the 
 strict “professors” of the day thought it wrong to have 
 a fire in the house of God. So they sat and suffered, 
 until it became the practice to use hot bricks and 
 stones for the hands and feet. The next thing was 
 foot-stoves, which were filled with wood coals, and 
 must have made the people feel quite drowsy from 
 the oppressive and unwholesome air which resulted. 
 The services were very long ; the sermon usually oc- 
 cupied above an hour and often two, and the prayers 
 fully half as much. So in the cold weather the min- 
 ister was often obliged to beat the sacred desk most 
 unmercifully to restore warmth to his purple and be- 
 numbed fingers. 
 
 8. Puritan ministers always wore black gowns 
 and flowing wigs in the pulpit ; and one would hardly 
 be surprised that their sermons were dignified and 
 severe rather than sympathetic and winning. It is 
 not strange that under these circumstances the little 
 boys were often inclined to play, and even the heads 
 of families sometimes nodded ! Of course this con- 
 duct could not be tolerated; and all through the ser- 
 mon and prayers the deacon or tythingman kept 
 watch, or^Kvalked softly about, rapping the heads of 
 the naughty boys with the knob on the end of his long 
 stick, or tapping the heads of the men when they 
 
150 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1741 
 
 snored ; but when the women forgot to keep their 
 eyes open, he only tickled their faces with the feathers 
 on the other end of his staff. 
 
 9. Books were scarce and expensive in those days; 
 and, when the hymn was not familiar, the minister 
 read off two lines, which were sung by the congrega- 
 tion ; then other two lines were read, and sung — and 
 so on through the hymn. After a while printed tunes 
 came into use ; and then the chorister had to be more 
 particular about pitching the tunes, — so they had for 
 this purpose little wooden whistles, which they called 
 pitch pipes. 
 
 The Puritans reckoned the Sabbath to begin at sun- 
 set on Saturday, and to close at sunset on Sunday 
 night. Within these hours no labor was allowed, ex- 
 cept what was needful for the health of the body. 
 All recreation or traveling for business or pleasure 
 was strictly forbidden; and people who staid away 
 from meeting were by law subjecfcto a fine. In good 
 Puritan families on this day the children and servants 
 recited the orthodox catechism; for this, also, was 
 required by the law. 
 
 10. From the year 1638, when Harvard College 
 was established, every town of fifty householders was 
 ordered to hire a teacher the year round; and a town 
 of one hundred householders had its school where 
 children were taught their a, b, c; and where, also, 
 boys could be fitted for college. Probably none of 
 our well trained boys and girls ever heard in school 
 hours such buzzing as they had in these ancient schools 
 all the time. The country in those times seemed so 
 large that most families talked loud, having no fear 
 that they would be overheard by any neighbors ex- 
 cept the bears and wolves ; while the children had no 
 idea that they could study without pronouncing the 
 words at least in whispers ; so, I suppose, %dien they 
 buzzed the liveliest the teacher looked for the best 
 lessons. Often two or three would be seen studying 
 
1741 CUSTOMS OF TIIE ENGLISII SETTLERS. 151 
 
 from the same volume, as one book of a kind fre- 
 quently answered for a whole family; for classes were 
 very few, but large. There were other sounds in the 
 room besides the smothered tones of the student ; the 
 sound of the birch that made the jacket smoke, the 
 “spat” of the broad ruler, — which was sometimes 
 pierced with holes, for the kindly purpose of raising 
 blisters; while over all arose the sob of the sensitive, 
 the whine of the base, or the groan of the plucky. 
 But there were busy fingers as well as lips ; and the 
 rustle of sheets and pillow cases, and the “whip” of 
 the stout, swift thread on the the back seats answered 
 to the click of the knitting needles, where the stock- 
 ings and suspenders grew in the hands of both boys 
 and girls. Often in cold weather the cut and split of 
 the firewood fell short; then the big boys had to take 
 their turns in making the fresh chips fly from the 
 great, green logs piled up beside the door. 
 
 11. In the long winter evenings there were the 
 spelling school and the singing school, where pleasure 
 was joined with instruction ; and the husking and the 
 apple bee, where pleasure went hand in hand with 
 profit. And when the parties separated, the favorites 
 walked home together in the calm moonlight ; and 
 often then, as now, a pair would linger on the door- 
 step for a few tender whisperings, and the soft chirrup 
 of a good night greeting. But the law was very 
 watchful to prevent unsuitable matches; and if an 
 ardent youth or an older and more designing man at- 
 tempted to win- the affections of a girl under eighteen 
 unbeknown to her parents or guardians, he thereby 
 became subject to a fine. Yet most of the young peo- 
 ple either fell in love or grew to love each other, got 
 married and lived happily. Land was cheap and lum- 
 ber abundant in those days ; and any healthy and in- 
 dustrious young couple could soon make themselves 
 a comfortable home, — as, indeed, they can at the pre- 
 sent day. 
 
152 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1741 
 
 12. Tlie first houses were built of logs; notches 
 being cut on the opposite sides at each end, so that 
 they would lock at the corners and he close along the 
 sides. But after the Indian wars were over, wherever 
 the sawmills provided lumber, frame houses were 
 built, which were covered with great broad boards; 
 being made water tight on roof and wall by shingles 
 split out of the great blocks with mallet and frow, — 
 and old men say that never since have shingles lasted 
 as those did. 
 
 In passing through our State even at this day we 
 shall see that many houses, mostly very old, set at 
 every angle with the roads ; yet we might be sure that 
 most of them faced the south. This happened because 
 the houses were often built before the roads were 
 made ; but the south was always there. So the sun 
 gave the chief rooms a cheerful aspect at all hours, 
 while at noon it shone squarely through the little win- 
 dows, telling the busy housewife what was the time of 
 day. 
 
 13. Then there was the great fireplace, of brick or 
 stone, four — aye, often six feet wide at the back; deep 
 and high enough, too, for the children to sit in the 
 corners and see the stars glimmering through the 
 huge throat of the chimney. Within the fire-place 
 also hung joints of pork, slowly turning to bacon 
 in the smoke; while from the bare beams overhead 
 were suspended strings of pared and quartered apples, 
 and the curving strips of pumpkin, — which through 
 the long winter and spring, turned to delightful pies, 
 or made more savory the great loaves of “rye and In- 
 dian” bread. 
 
 On hooks near the chimney hung the guns, the big 
 powder horn, and, perhaps, a spontoon, or a halberd. 
 Possibly a coarse engraving or two of bible scenes, or 
 more frequently, King Charles 5 “Twelve Good Rules,” 
 hung upon the plain wall of wood or plaster. Oppo- 
 site the fireplace, and always reflecting its light, was 
 
1741 CUSTOMS OF TIIE ENGLISH SETTLERS. 153 
 
 tlie “dresser,” on which stood the table ware of bright 
 pewter, crockery, or smoothly turned wood. About 
 the room were long benches and movable stools, a 
 broad stout table and, possibly, a few chairs. 
 
 14. There was the little treadwheel with its distaff 
 and spindle, for flax spinning, — and near by was the 
 larger wheel for wool and cotton ; while farther away, 
 or in another room, stood the great, square wooden 
 frame of the hand loom, where the family clothes were 
 'woven. Here, during the long summer afternoon, 
 
 the industrious mother or buxom daughter sat flinging 
 the swift shuttle from side to side of the stout w^eb, 
 and her buskined foot upon the treadle reversed at 
 every moment the mazy warp, while the swinging 
 beam beat close the imprisoned thread of the woof. 
 Cloth of wool for blankets, cloaks and coats, sheets of 
 linen and cotton, strong and serviceable, — each came in 
 its turn from this true and original “manufactory.” 
 
 At first all the shoes were brought from England; 
 then the skins of moose and deer, and, later, those of 
 their own domestic animals, were used by the shoe- 
 makers ; while soft-dressed deer skins were frequently 
 worn for coats and leggins. In summer, farmers and 
 mechanics had their tow cloth suits for every day 
 wear, — for winter, their woolens, and for Sunday, 
 their “full-cloth” and linen, — generally the product of 
 the industry and skill of their own wives and daugh- 
 ters. 
 
 15. The villages of Maine were as yet too small 
 and scattered for much display, and the dress and 
 ceremony of fashion were rarely seen except in one or 
 two towns, until after the revolution. The people of 
 this period loved better a cordial and comfortable sort 
 of life ; and when the thrifty housewife went out to 
 visit a neighbor, it was often with distaff of flax in 
 hand and the diminutive spinning wheel on her arm. 
 And sometimes all the ladies of a parish would visit 
 their minister’s house, and hold there a spinning bee 
 
154 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1741 
 
 as a benefit to their worthy host and his excellent 
 wife. 
 
 The good ladies attended each other’s afternoon tea 
 parties, bringing each her own cnp and saucer of china, 
 — if she was so fortunate as to have one; for these 
 were generally heir-looms, — part of a set which the 
 mother or grandmother had brought over from her 
 English home, and divided and subdivided among 
 daughters and granddaughters. It was often with 
 other household stuff as with china ; in many a plainly 
 furnished house might be seen a carved chair, a fine 
 table or buffet, seeming quite out of place amid the 
 rough furniture made on the spot; 
 
 The early settlers of our State were usually of good 
 parentage, many of them being impoverished branches 
 of noble families — here becoming sons and daughters 
 of the soil; whose names, by and by, should emerge 
 again to-fame by the noble deeds of their children. 
 
 What right had the settlers in Maine which few of them had 
 possessed in England? What regulations were made by the 
 General Court in regard to immigrants? What can you tell of the 
 king’s woods ? To whom did the king give the territory between 
 the Kennebec and Penobscot in 1729 ? Who held a previous right 
 to that tract? What people did Dunbar bring in as settlers? 
 What celebrated preacher visited Maine in 1741 and 1745? What 
 was in general the character of Puritan preaching ? What was at 
 first the Puritan law in regard to voters ? What were the laws in 
 regard to the observance of the Sabbath ? What were some of the 
 customs of those days ? 
 
1744 
 
 king george’s war. 
 
 155 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 1. In tlie spring of 1744 France joined Spain in the 
 war which she was carrying on against England. As 
 soon as the French subjects in America heard of this, 
 they began to plot against the English colonies. 
 Nova Scotia was now in the possession of the English, 
 and here the French and Indians made their first at- 
 tacks. Yet Cape Breton Island was still held by the 
 French; and Louisburg, the chief town, naturally a 
 strong position, had been so strongly fortified that it 
 was called the Dunkirk and the Gibraltar of America. 
 The possession of this place would be of great advan- 
 tage to the English; and in the spring of 1745 an ex- 
 pedition was sent against it. As the principal leaders 
 of this enterprise were citizens of Maine, I shall give 
 a particular description of the siege. 
 
 2. The armament consisted of four thousand men, 
 and thirteen vessels, with transports and store ships, 
 carrying in all about two hundred guns. The com- 
 mander in chief was William Pepperell, of Kittery; 
 who had for several years been colonel of the York- 
 sliire militia. lie was a- gentleman of unblemished 
 reputation, by occupation a merchant; but he had a 
 taste for martial affairs, and was familiar with Indian 
 warfare. The second in command was Samuel Wal- 
 do, of Falmouth, who was commissioned Brigadier 
 General. Others were Lieutenant Colonel Jeremiah 
 Moulton, noted for his success in the destruction of 
 Norridgewock; and Lieut. Colonel William Vaughn, 
 of.Damariscotta, the originator of the enterprise. The 
 commander of the fleet was Captain Edward Tyng, of 
 Falmouth, who had distinguished himself the year 
 before by capturing a French privateer, much larger 
 than his own vessel. Mr. Wliitefield, the great 
 
156 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1745 
 
 preacher, was consulted by General Pepperell in re- 
 gard to the expedition, and gave as a motto for the 
 flag the words, Nil desperandum y Christo duce . 
 
 3. The movement had been kept so secret that the 
 force arrived within sight of Louisburg before the 
 French were really certain that they were to be at- 
 tacked at all. Off Louisburg the fleet captured a 
 French brigantine laden with supplies for the garrison. 
 Commodore IV arren with four British war ships soon 
 after joined the colonial flotilla, and diming the siege 
 six other ships of war arrived ; so that in all the fleet 
 mounted some four hundred and ninety guns. The 
 first movement against the city was made by Lieut. 
 Colonel Vaughn. Landing four hundred and fifty 
 men in the woods, he marched in the night to the 
 northeast side of the harbor, where he set on fire some 
 buildings containing naval stores and a great quantity 
 of wine and brandy. The grand battery of the French 
 was about three fourths of a mile from these, and such 
 volumes of smoke were carried into it by the wind, 
 that the gunners became terrified; and, spiking their 
 cannon, fled to the city. In the morning Vaughn 
 took possession; and, drilling out the spiked vents, 
 turned the guns — great 42 pounders — upon the city. 
 Then more troops were landed and other batteries 
 constructed, one after the other, — each new one nearer 
 than the last. Yet to do this the guns and ammuni- 
 tion had to be dragged over a morass where oxen 
 could not pass, the men going up to their knees in the 
 mud; and all the work was done on foggy days, or in 
 the night time, when the enemy could not see to fire 
 upon them. 
 
 4. A summons of surrender was sent to Ducham- 
 bon, the governor ; but being refused, the work was 
 still pressed on until a battery was erected within two 
 hundred and fifty yards of the west gate. The next 
 day after this was completed, a French ship hove in 
 sight, and was decoyed into the midst of danger ; 
 
1745 
 
 king geokge’s war. 
 
 157 
 
 where, after a few shots, she surrendered to Captain 
 Tyng. Sho proved to be the Vigilant , a sixty-four 
 gun ship, laden with military stores, and bringing five 
 hundred and sixty men. A few days later a flag of 
 truce was sent ashore with a letter requesting the 
 enemy to give his English prisoners better treatment. 
 The messengers were accompanied by the captain of 
 the Vigilant , who informed the authorities how 
 kindly the French prisoners on board the vessels were 
 treated. His appearance was the first knowledge the 
 French had of the capture of his vessel with its troops 
 and stores, on which they greatly relied; and they 
 were in great dismay. Their works were already 
 badly damaged by the fire of the batteries, even the 
 magazine and the central battery being greatly injur- 
 ed, while the western gate was broken down. 
 
 5. The fourteenth of June was the anniversary of 
 the king’s ascent to the throne ; and at twelve o’clock 
 the English fired a grand salute, the guns of the fleet 
 and batteries being discharged together. The French 
 perceived that everything was now ready for the bom- 
 bardment and assault, and the governor sent a flag of 
 truce offering to surrender. A capitulation was 
 agreed upon, by which the French troops were sent 
 home to France, under parole not to fight against the 
 English for twelve months. On the 17th of June the 
 English troops marched into the city. They were 
 filled with surprise at the strength of the fortifications; 
 the wall on the side next the shore being above thirty 
 feet high, with a ditch in front eighty feet in width ; 
 while in the various batteries were nearly one hun- 
 dred heavy guns and mortars. The garrison consisted 
 of two thousand soldiers. The French loss in this 
 siege was above three hundred killed and many more 
 wounded, while the loss of the English was but one 
 hundred and thirty. One vessel had been lost in a 
 storm; but, to offset this, the prizes taken amounted 
 to nearly a million pounds sterling. Yet it all went 
 
158 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1745 
 
 to the British ; but the colonies, after soliciting parlia- 
 ment for seven years, obtained an allowance of 
 200,000 pounds. 
 
 6. The news of this victory filled France and Eng- 
 land with astonishment, and "America with gladness. 
 Bells were rung, bonfires blazed, and a public thanks- 
 giving was held throughout New England. Pep- 
 pereL, the commander of the land forces, was made a 
 baronet; and the British commodore, Warren, who 
 came to the siege unwillingly and late, was raised to 
 the post of admiral; while Tyng, to whom belonged 
 all the honor of the naval exploits, received the offer 
 of post-captain in the British navy ; but declining this, 
 he had only his pay and the applause of his country- 
 men as his reward. 
 
 SER WILLIAM PEPPERELL. 
 
 Though the Indians east of the St. Croix were now 
 in open war with the English, the Tarratines still re- 
 mained peaceful. They had every reason for it. 
 Since Governor Dummer’s treaty the authorities had 
 frequently met them for conference, feasted them, 
 
1745 king George’s war. 159 
 
 made them presents, and had even bestowed pensions 
 on some of the chiefs. Yet for a year previous to the 
 fall of Louisburg frequent acts of mischief had been 
 committed by some tribes in Maine. They seemed to 
 have a fondness for breaking down fences and setting 
 the cattle upon the growing corn ; while now and then 
 a beast was killed or a building burned. 
 
 7. It was supposed that the Androscoggin and 
 Norridgewock Indians were the guilty parties; and 
 the Penobscot tribe was called upon to furnish war- 
 riors to aid in chastising the guilty tribes — this being 
 a condition of Dummer’s treaty. A high premium 
 was offered them for scalps, with an additional sum of 
 five pounds for captives, in order to save life. Yet 
 the constant reply of the sagamores was that their 
 young men would not take up arms against their 
 brethren. During these , twenty peaceful years since 
 Lovewell’s war a generation of young savages had 
 grown up. They had heard from their sires the story 
 of the white man’s wrongs upon their race ; and they 
 burned for vengeance, and to win honor and renown 
 among the tribes for their valiant exploits. The 
 French supplied them with arms and ammunition; 
 and neither the persuasions nor the presents of the 
 English authorities could deter them from their bloody 
 purpose*. 
 
 8. The first blow fell on St. George’s Fort, which 
 was attacked by a body of Cape Sable, St. John and 
 St. Francis Indians on the 19th of July. Not making 
 any impression upon it, they burned a mill and sev- 
 eral dwelling houses, killed many cattle, and departed, 
 having captured but a single prisoner. Meantime a 
 party of young warriors from Penobscot and Nor- 
 ridgewock marked Fort Frederick, at Pemaquid, 
 for their prize. Coming near the fort they met a wo- 
 man whom they shot in the shoulder, then made pris- 
 oner. This was only about three hundred yards from 
 the walls; and the sound of the gun, together with 
 
160 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1745 
 
 tlie shrieks of the wounded woman, alarmed the garri- 
 son, — who immediately gave the savages a telling vol- 
 ley. In the smoke and confusion the woman broke 
 away from her captor and escaped to the fort. 
 
 9. The foiled braves now set their hideous faces 
 westward, appearing a few days later at North Yar- 
 mouth. Their first approach was discovered by a dog; 
 and, turning back, they committed other barbarities 
 eastward. Again they laid an ambush at Yarmouth. 
 Unconscious of them presence, three men approached 
 their hiding place ; and one was instantly killed, an- 
 other was made prisoner, while the third escaped. 
 The Indians now scattered themselves along the ridge 
 between the two forts, and fired upon the men as they 
 rushed out of the houses below to repel the attack; 
 but they speedily retreated to the woods when the 
 English bullets began to whistle about them. 
 
 It was now considered more than imprudent to work 
 on the farms except in large and well armed parties ; 
 for people away from the garrison were liable to be 
 shot down at any moment. 
 
 10. But it was on St. George’s River that the 
 savages were the most numerous and watchful; for 
 these settlements were the furthest advanced upon the 
 territories of the tribe best able to resisf such en- 
 croachment. Here a whole party, consisting of sev- 
 eral men, were killed and scalped only a short distance 
 from the garrison; two men going down river in a 
 boat to collect rockweed were taken and carried to 
 Canada; two women while milking their cows close 
 to the garrison were surprised, and one of them cap- 
 tured, while the other narrowly escaped to the fort. 
 
 So many had been drawn from Maine by the 
 Louisburg expedition that scarcely as many men as 
 there were families remained for defense; and one 
 hundred and seventy-five soldiers were drawn from 
 Massachusetts to reinforce the garrisons. This raised 
 the number in military service in Maine to about six 
 
1745 
 
 KING GEORGE'S WAR. 
 
 1G1 
 
 hundred; and scouting parties now frequently trav- 
 ersed the region in the rear of the towns from Berwick 
 to St. George. 
 
 11. At length another demand was made upon the 
 tribes at Penobscot and Norridgewock in a somewhat 
 different form. It was that they should deliver up 
 the parties guilty of the recent outrages in the East, 
 or hostages for them, or else furnish at least thirty 
 fighting men within fourteen days — otherwise the 
 treaty was to be considered broken, and war declared. 
 The tribes made no response; therefore on the 23d of 
 August government declared war against all the east- 
 ern tribes. The bounties offered for each Indian cap- 
 tive or scalp taken were one hundred pounds to a 
 soldier in public service, two hundred and fifty pounds 
 to a person receiving provisions and not wages, and 
 four hundred pounds to a volunteer having neither 
 pay nor rations. Though by these inducements many 
 small companies were drawn into occasional service, 
 the depredations of the savages were not wholly pre- 
 vented. One inhabitant fell here and another there, 
 all along the coast ; and, though scouting parties were 
 constantly out, few Indians were taken — the most 
 successful party being that of Lieutenant Proctor, who 
 had a skirmish near St. George’s River, in which two 
 Indian chiefs, “Colonel Morris” and “Captain Sam,” 
 were killed, and “Colonel Job” taken prisoner. 
 
 12. During the winter a rumor that the French 
 were preparing to join the Indians and fall upon some 
 of the towns, caused a further addition of about four 
 hundred men to the garrisons from Massachusetts, 
 together with four small field pieces and a swivel. 
 But no attempt- was made by the enemy ; and, though 
 greatly distressed, the inhabitants had not to mourn 
 other friends fallen, or property destroyed. 
 
 What war commenced in 1744? Who at this time held Cape 
 Breton ? What town upon this island was very strongly fortified ? 
 Who were the leaders of the expedition against Louisburg ? What 
 
1G2 
 
 niSTORT OF MAINE. 
 
 1746 
 
 motto did Wliitefield give for the expedition ? Give a brief ac- 
 count of the siege. To whom did the credit of these achievements 
 belong ? What reward did Pepperell receive ? Who after this 
 supplied the Indians with arms and ammunition ? What fort was 
 first attacked ? What Indians attacked Fort Frederick ? To what 
 place did the savages next proceed? Why was war declared 
 against the eastern tribes ? 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 1. In the following spring the Indians renewed 
 their depredations in greater force and more vengeful 
 mood. In Gorham several persons were killed or cap- 
 tured wdiile at work in their fields. A Mr. Bryant and 
 his son being surprised by them, the two ran different 
 ways, and the father was overtaken and killed. The 
 boy getting out of their sight, plunged into the brook. 
 He pushed his head above water among the roots of a 
 tree, so as to breathe ; but he was so well hidden that 
 when the Indians arrived at the spot they were unable 
 to find him. They then went to Mr. Bryant’s house, 
 and killed four children, and took off their scalps. 
 One of the savages pulled the baby from its cradle by 
 the feet, and dashed its head against the fire-place be- 
 fore the eyes of its mother. Then he tossed it into a 
 kettle of water that was boiling on the fire, shouting 
 with fiendish glee, “Hot water good for Indian dog, 
 good for pappoose, too.” This horrible act was in 
 revenge for its mother’s cruelty in throwing hot suds 
 upon him more than a year before. Then the savage 
 danced about her, pointing with bloody fingers at her 
 
I74G 
 
 king George’s war continued. 163 
 
 husbands’ scalp in the girdle of the chief. They car- 
 ried the widowed and bereaved woman away with 
 them to Canada, where she was sold to the Frenchmen. 
 
 2. In May a large body of Indians attacked Wal- 
 doborough, burning the dwellings, killing many of the 
 inhabitants, and taking many prisoners. They kept 
 up this sort of warfare until winter, almost every town 
 losing inhabitants, buildings and cattle. The people 
 were forced to remain in the garrison houses, and could 
 only plant and gather their crops under a strong guard, 
 and at times they dared not even milk their cows, 
 though these were kept in pastures adjoining the gar- 
 risons. There had been so many wars that the two 
 races had now learned each other’s devices; so that 
 while fewer of the settlers were killed, the savages, on 
 their part, came so secretly and fled so swiftly that the 
 English could not often meet or overtake them. The 
 dogs of the English generally showed great antipathy 
 to the Indians, growling, barking and bristling with 
 rage whenever any of these people were near. They 
 could scent them at a long distance, too ; and often 
 gave timely warning of their approach. Therefore 
 these animals became a great advantage to the settlers ; 
 and the scouts, also, found their keen scent of much 
 use in following Indian trails. The Indians soon 
 came to fear the white men’s dogs, and the killing of 
 them by the savages was often found a precursor of 
 hostile attacks. 
 
 3. The French were now planning to recapture 
 Louisburg and Nova Scotia ; and in the autumn of 
 1746 a fleet of seventy ships with upwards of three 
 thousand land troops was sent for this purpose. Sev- 
 eral of the largest ships were so much disabled by a 
 storm that they had to be sent back ; and on landing 
 at Cliebucto, (Halifax) it was found that nearly one- 
 half the troops had died of scorbutic fever, while the 
 remnant were so weak that they could not endure the 
 least fatigue. A force of seventeen hundred men had 
 
 8 
 
164 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1747 
 
 been sent from Canada to act with the fleet; but, 
 discouraged by its not arriving at the time agreed upon, 
 all except four hundred of them had returned. The 
 Duke D’Anville, commander of the expedition, was 
 so overcome by these disasters that four days after the 
 arrival he died of chagrin. In a council of war held 
 by the officers after his death, the vice-admiral propos- 
 ed to return at once to France, but Jonquiere, the gov- 
 ernor of Canada, and third in command, wished to 
 attack Annapolis. A majority joined with the gov- 
 ernor ; and the vice admiral fell into a delirious fever, 
 and threw himself upon his sword. When off Cape 
 Sable, on the way to Annapolis, the fleet was again 
 overtaken by a storm, and so scattered that the vessels 
 were obliged to return to France. The Indians caught 
 the fever of the French, and it raged fearfully among 
 them, and great numbers of them died. Thus Provi- 
 dence itself seemed to war against the designs of the 
 French, utterly defeating their great fleet, and destroy- 
 ing their troops without the aid of man. 
 
 4. The next spring the garrisons in Maine were 
 increased by five hundred men, but the country was 
 already swarming with savages. Thirty men under 
 Captain Jordan were stationed at Topsham, but with 
 this exception the inhabitants from Kennebec to Wells 
 were left to their own defense. A few volunteer com- 
 panies were raised at various times ; that of Captain 
 Ilsley of Falmouth being among the most useful. Yet 
 these received neither pay nor rations ; their only re- 
 ward being the bounties for the Indians and French 
 captured or killed. 
 
 In May a second fleet sent from France to retrieve 
 the misfortunes of the first, was met and defeated by 
 a fleet of the British ; so that the hopes of the French 
 in America were again doomed to disappointment. Y et 
 the French and Indians made attacks upon the forts 
 at Pemaquid and St. George’s, though without success ; 
 and predatory bands harassed the settlers until July, 
 
175° KING GEOEGE’s WAE CONTINUED. 165 
 
 1748, when the peace of Aix-la-Chapelle closed the 
 war. Early in the spring of the next year a delega- 
 tion of chiefs appeared at Boston, desiring to make a 
 treaty ; and again a treaty was made. 
 
 5. In December, 1749, a quarrel happened between 
 some Indians and English in which one of the Indians 
 was killed. The gnilty parties were placed in prison 
 to wait their trial; yet, being incited by the French 
 authorities, the St. Francis tribe the next season sent 
 a band of warriors into Maine to glut their still unsat- 
 isfied vengence. They were joined by some young 
 Canibas fighters, swelling the party to about one hun- 
 dred. Their first attack was in September, 1750, 
 upon Fort Richmond, in the present town of that name. 
 The garrison consisted of only fourteen men ; but 
 while the greedy savages were killing cattle and burn- 
 ing houses in the vicinity a reinforcement reached the 
 fort. As soon as the Indians learned this, they gave 
 up the attempt, and departed down the river, destroy- 
 ing property End killing or capturing all wdio came 
 in their way. 
 
 6. One party attacked Wiscasset, setting some of 
 the houses on fire, and taking two prisoners. An- 
 other party went to Parker’s Island, at the mouth of 
 the Kennebec. Coming to a house just within call of 
 the fort they were discovered, and dared not approach 
 nearer; for they feared the cannon with which the 
 garrisons were now generally supplied. The owner 
 of the house was at that time its only occupant, but 
 he fought bravely against his savage assailants. 
 "When at length they had cut down the door with 
 their hatchets, he escaped through a window in the 
 rear. Being cut off from the fort, he ran toward the 
 river and plunged in, with the intention of swimming 
 to Arrowsic Island. The Indians pursued him to the 
 shore; and two of them, springing nimbly into a 
 canoe, continued the chase. They came rapidly up 
 with him, and could almost reach him with their pad- 
 
166 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1750 
 
 dies ; but he suddenly turned upon them and upset 
 the canoe, then resumed his course, — leaving the dis- 
 comfited savages floundering in the water. 
 
 7. Passing from the Kennebec region, the Indians 
 visited Falmouth, Gorham and Windham, committing 
 the usual acts of destruction, and carrying away twenty 
 or thirty prisoners. On their return to Canada they 
 came upon the camp of two hunters, named Snow and 
 Butterfield, in what is now the town of Paris. Startled 
 by a hideous yell, the two men looked up to discover 
 a pack of savages close upon them. The foremost 
 wore upon his head a hood formed of a hawkskin, the 
 wings and tail reaching down to his shoulders and back. 
 He was the chief. Snow was sitting down with his gun 
 in his lap, picking its flint, at the moment he discovered 
 the Indians ; and he deliberately rose and aimed at the 
 leader. He had been a captive once, and found the 
 experience too painful to be repeated ; so he deter- 
 mined to fight to the death. There was a flash and a 
 report ; and the haughty form of the chief pitched 
 forward and lay stretched upon the ground. The 
 infuriated Indians instantly poured a volley upon the 
 bold hunter, and he fell dead beside his companion, 
 pierced through and through with bullets. 
 
 8. So much alarm was created by this incursion, 
 that one hundred and fifty men were detailed from 
 the Yorkshire regiment to scour the woods between 
 Saco and St. Georges’, and the forts were restocked 
 with ammunition, in readiness for the savages, should 
 they come again. But this raid proved the last ; 
 though a few revengeful individuals continued to rob, 
 murder and burn, wherever they dared, until the sum- 
 mer of 1751 ; when a new treaty settled all difficulties 
 and confirmed the peace. 
 
 What settlement was attacked by the Indians in the spring of 
 1746 ? What place was attacked in May ? For what purpose did the 
 French send a powerful fleet to America in 1746 ? What happen- 
 
1753 
 
 THE SIXTH AND LAST INDIAN WAR. 167 
 
 ed to this force ? What happened to the fleet sent out by France 
 the next year ? What treaty closed this war ? What was done by 
 a band of Indians from St. Francis River ? What happened on 
 the return of this party ? What was the conduct of the Indians 
 from this time until the treaty of 1751 ? 
 
 CHAPTER XXL 
 
 1. Hardly had the afflicted settlers of Maine joined 
 again the broken links of business, when the actions of 
 the French filled them with fresh alarm. Among the 
 captures of the last war were two families of children, 
 taken in Frankfort, now Dresden. Their fathers vis- 
 ited Canada in search of them, finding the children in 
 Montreal, to their great delight. But now the French 
 governor interfered, and would not let them go. This 
 was in violation of the treaty and of humanity ; and 
 when the afflicted parents returned and made the facts 
 known to Governor Shirley, he sent a messenger to 
 Canada, who brought the children away by authority. 
 
 Then the French began to form settlements along 
 the river Cliaudiere, which has its source near the 
 head waters of the Kennebec ; and the Indians on this 
 river resorted to the French for supplies. In Nova 
 Scotia their actions were warlike, but the first positive 
 act of hostility was the murder of some English set- 
 tlers on Lake Erie. The messenger sent to protest 
 against these outrages was George Washington, now 
 appearing for the first time in national affairs ; but all 
 the reply he could obtain from the French comman- 
 
168 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1754 
 
 der was that the territory was French, and that he 
 had orders to expel all intruders. 
 
 2. There were unsettled questions about bounda- 
 ries, both on the east and north of Maine and in the 
 valley of the Ohio River ; and these were now under 
 discussion at Paris. In the meantime France was 
 pushing her settlements and forts in every direction, 
 with the evident intention of holding all she had and 
 getting all she could. There were Louisburg, on Cape 
 Breton Island, which had been restored to her by the 
 last treaty, four forts in Is ova Scotia — though by the 
 same treaty this province had been ceded to England ; 
 on the St. Lawrence were the strong cities of Mon- 
 treal and Quebec — while southward were Crown 
 Point on lake Champlain ; Ticonderoga, between 
 lakes Champlain and St. Greorge ; Fort Frontenac, 
 at the outlet of Lake Ontario; Fort Niagara, just be- 
 low the great falls; and Fort Du Quesue, [du kane] 
 on the site of the present city of Pittsburg, in Penn- 
 sylvania. 
 
 3. The greatest efforts were made by the authori- 
 ties of Maine to keep the natives peaceful, conferences 
 being held with them, and many valuable presents 
 given ; so that at the last of these conferences, held in 
 July, 1751, the Indians, in seeming good faith, placed 
 five young savages in the hands of the English as 
 hostages for the good behavior of the tribes. Three 
 of these were Canibas, and two Tarratines; and they 
 were taken to Boston to be educated. 
 
 Yet the authorities thought well of the old adage, 
 “In time of peace prepare for war”; so they strength- 
 ened the old forts and built several new ones. The 
 first, called Fort Halifax, was situated at the junction 
 of the Sebasticook River with the Kennebec, in the 
 present town of AYinslow. It was a quadrangular 
 structure of hewn pine, one hundred feet long and 
 forty feet wide. It contained two block houses, and 
 was mounted with several small cannon and a swivel. 
 
1754 
 
 THE SIXTH AND LAST INDIAN WAR. 
 
 1G9 
 
 LAST BLOCK HOUSE OF FOBT HALIFAX. 
 
 4. The proprietors of the Plymouth Patent had 
 built a fort a year before at Cushnoc, (Augusta) on 
 the eastern side of the river, which they named Fort 
 Western. It was constructed in nearly the same man- 
 ner as Fort Halifax, but was not quite so large, and 
 had only four guns. This year the same proprietors 
 built another within the present town of Dresden, 
 about a mile above the northerly end. of Swan Island. 
 This they named Fort Shirley, in honor of the gov- 
 ernor. It was formed of stockades, and enclosed a 
 parade ground two hundred feet square, together with 
 two block houses. Another small fort was built at the 
 second falls of the Androscoggin, in the present town 
 of Lisbon. 
 
 On the sixth of November, 1754, before the fortifi- 
 cations were entirely finished, the Indians attacked a 
 detachment of the garrison at Fort Halifax, as they 
 
170 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1755 
 
 were handing wood. The governor immediately sent 
 them a reinforcement of one hundred men with five 
 cohorn mortars, while six companies of minute men 
 were ordered to be in readiness to march at the short- 
 est notice ; but no further attack was made at this 
 time. 
 
 5. Early in the year 1755 occurred the famous de- 
 feat of General Braddock by the French and Indians, 
 when Colonel George Washington behaved so gal- 
 lantly. The war soon raged from the eastern to the 
 western settlements, on land and water; and two 
 thousand men were raised, chiefly in Massachusetts 
 and Maine, to drive the intruding French from Nova 
 Scotia. Forty-one small vessels conveyed them to 
 Chignecto Bay, at the northeastern extremity of the 
 Bay of Fundy, where Colonel Monkton, a British offi- 
 cer, joined them with a few pieces of artillery and 
 about three hundred men. Monkton took the chief 
 command, but the New Englanders did the fighting. 
 
 A strong fortification on the Missiquash River, well 
 garrisoned with French troops, was attacked by them 
 with such spirit that the French fled to Beau-sejour, a 
 fort farther up the river. This fort mounted twenty- 
 six guns, and was supplied with plenty of ammunition 
 and soldiers; but after a siege of four days it was sur- 
 rendered. The troops soon appeared before the re- 
 maining forts, all of which surrendered in turn. It 
 was an easy victory ; and the total loss of the English 
 in the campaign was only twenty men. 
 
 6. Much the larger portion of the inhabitants of 
 this province lived about the bays of Minas and Chig- 
 necto, where were several populous villages. But the 
 people were of French parentage, and would not take 
 the oath of allegiance, — and from this cause they were 
 generally spoken of as the French Neutrals. They 
 were a peaceful people when left alone ; yet, longing 
 to be under the government of their own nation, they 
 were always ready to rise in rebellion at the bidding 
 
1755 
 
 THE SIXTH AND LAST INDIAN WAR. 171 
 
 of French authority. This rendered them an exceed- 
 ingly dangerous community to the English; therefore 
 it was now decided by the British authorities of the 
 province, that they must be removed. So the Acadi- 
 ans were forced to leave forever their pleasant homes, 
 with their houses and lands, their flocks and herds, — 
 and were scattered among the English colonies from 
 Maine to Louisiana. The poet Longfellow has in 
 “Evangeline” told us their touching story. 
 
 7. Meanwhile the Indians flitted like shadows 
 among the settlements of Maine. There was scarcely 
 a town where houses were not burned, and men, women 
 and children killed or carried into captivity. Fifty 
 men scouted constantly from the Piscataqua Ponds to 
 Saco River; fifty more from New Boston (Gray) by 
 way of Sebago Pond and New Gloucester; ninety 
 from New Boston to Fort Shirley, in Dresden; and 
 one hundred from thence to St. George’s River. All 
 these could not wholly prevent the destructive rage of 
 the savages from making many victims ; but when the 
 fate of the French in Nova Scotia became known, the 
 Indians, alarmed for themselves, forsook the frontiers 
 and retired to the northern wilds. 
 
 8. The Indians who had been engaged in these 
 hostilities were the Anasagunticooks, Canibas and 
 St. Francis. The Tarratines still remained neutral, 
 and no hostile acts had been committed by them dm’ 
 ing the war ; yet a Captain Cargill, who had raised a 
 company to fight the northern Indians, coming upon 
 a party of Tarratine hunters near Owl’s Head on 
 Penobscot Bay, immediately shot down twelve of 
 them. There was no call for such a force as Cargill’s 
 in that region ; neither was any care taken before they 
 fired upon the hunters, to learn whether they were 
 friends or foes. Cargill was very justly arrested for 
 this act; but though he was kept in prison for two 
 years, no Indian appeared against him, and he was at 
 last discharged. Government did what it could to 
 
172 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 175(5 
 
 avert vengeance for tlie outrage, sending a letter of 
 condolence to tlie families of tlie slain Indians, and 
 loading with presents a party of the tribe who soon 
 after visited Boston. 
 
 9. The governor not long after required the Penob- 
 scot Indians to furnish a number of warriors to join 
 the English against the hostile tribes, according to 
 their agreement in the last treaty ; threatening to treat 
 them as enemies if they refused. They were unwilling 
 at any time to take up arms against their brethren of 
 the Kennebec and St. Francis, and were now especially 
 bitter against the English; while the French, who 
 were of the same religion, were urging them to join 
 their cause; — yet they decided to remain neutral. So 
 government declared war against them because they 
 did not fulfil their treaty obligations. 
 
 The next spring [1756] the Indians again com- 
 menced hostilities against the settlements, small par- 
 ties of them being heard from in every quarter, from 
 St. Georges to Saco. New Gloucester, especially, 
 was so perilous a place that the inhabitants were 
 offered the value of two pounds colonial money each, 
 if they would stay in the town through the year. 
 
 10. In Windham one morning in May ten men 
 started to work upon the farm of one of their number, 
 about a mile and a half from the garrison. They were 
 all armed with guns, as usual, and had with them a 
 yoke of oxen attached to a sled, — for carts were diffi- 
 cult to be got in those days. When nearly to the field 
 two of them went ahead to let down the bars for the 
 oxen, and were shot down by the Indians from an 
 ambush. One of them having two balls lodged in his 
 heart, died instantly; the other, named Winship, had 
 one ball pass through his head near the eye, and 
 another lodge in his arm; and he also fell. The In- 
 dians scalped them both; but Winship was conscious 
 all the time, though feigning to be dead, so as to escape 
 the knife or- tomahawk of the savages. At the report 
 
1756 
 
 THE SIXTH AND LAST INDIAN WAR. 173 
 
 of the guns four of the men ran back to the fort, while 
 the others, led by Abraham Anderson and Stephen 
 Manchester, crept silently forward to the spot, and 
 hid behind a great log. Manchester put his cap on 
 the end of his gun and pushed it into view of the In- 
 dians, from behind a tree ; and one of them instantly 
 fired at it, thinking it covered a white man’s head. 
 As the Indian turned aside to load, Manchester stood 
 up and shot him dead on the spot. The other Indians 
 instantly gave a loud shout and ran into the woods, 
 supposing that a large company was after them. The 
 Indian who was shot proved to be a chief named 
 Poland, who claimed all the lands on the Presump- 
 scot Biver, and had refused to make peace with the 
 English until they allowed his claim. 
 
 11. The two men now placed the bodies of their 
 companions on the sled and returned to the fort. 
 After these had gone, the Indians returned. Bending 
 down a small tree until its roots at one side were lifted 
 from the ground, they thrust the body of the chief 
 underneath ; then the tree, being released, sprang back 
 and covered it up ; but they had first cut off an arm, 
 to be placed in some consecrated burying ground of 
 the Catholic church. 
 
 It would weary you if I should relate the incidents 
 of this year in Maine. Everywhere the inhabitants 
 fell singly, or by twos and threes, before the lurking 
 foe ; their buildings were burned, their cattle slaugh- 
 tered, — and whatever crops escaped the Indians were 
 badly damaged by worms, while in many localities the 
 inhabitants were wasted by disease. There had been 
 no military successes ; forts with many regiments of 
 troops had been surrendered in the west, the expedi- 
 tions up the Kennebec and Androscoggin rivers had 
 accomplished nothing; and the people were over- 
 whelmed with public debt. It was a terrible year. 
 
 In 1758 several events took place which quite 
 revived the spirits of our people. The first was the 
 
174 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1758 
 
 capture of Fort Du Quesne, at Pittsburg, by Gen- 
 eral Forbes, — followed by that of Louisburg, which 
 now fell the second time into the hands of the English. 
 In the siege of the latter place the famous General 
 Wolfe took a brilliant part; and the six hundred sol- 
 diers furnished by Maine also did themselves honor. 
 
 12. Maine raised at about the same time, three 
 hundred men for her own defense. There was need 
 of them ; for in August the fort at St. George’s was 
 attacked by four hundred French and Indians. For- 
 tunately the governor got wind of the movement just 
 in time to throw a strong reinforcement into the fort ; 
 and, unable to gain any advantage, the foe withdrew 
 in great rage. Their next attack was on the fort at 
 Meduncook, (Friendship) where they killed or cap- 
 tured eight men, but failed to take the fort. This was 
 the last notable attack of the Indians upon the Eng- 
 lish settlements ; and with this season the outrages and 
 massacres by the tribes of Maine forever ceased; and 
 the Abnaki, Etechemin and Mikrnak have ever since 
 been peaceful subjects of the English race. 
 
 13. But the result was not yet secured. Indians 
 and French still held their ground, the one in Canada 
 and about the great lakes, and the other in the remote 
 forests of Maine. Therefore, in 1759, Governor Thomas 
 Pownal, who had succeeded Shirley, sailed up the 
 Penobscot River, looking for a site whereon to erect 
 a fortress. It was the season when the fine scenery 
 of this river is at its finest ; and the governor expressed 
 his regret that this noble region had been left so long 
 to the savages. 
 
 The place chosen for the fort was a crescent-like 
 hill on the western side of the river, in what is now 
 the town of Prospect. The fortification was ninety 
 feet on each side, and the breastwork was ten feet in 
 height. Around it was a ditch fifteen feet wide and . 
 five feet deep ; and in the midst of the ditch was a 
 high palisade, making a fatal obstacle to an Indian 
 
1759 
 
 TIIE SIXTH AXD LAST IXDIAX WAR. 175 
 
 enemy. At each corner was a flanker thirty-three 
 feet square, and in the center stood a block house 
 forty-four feet square and two stories high, having a 
 sentry box on the top. This fortification was named 
 Fort Pownal, in honor of the governor who was its 
 builder. 
 
 14. While the fort was being built, Governor Pow- 
 nal and General Waldo with a guard explored the 
 river to the first falls, in Bangor. General Waldo 
 was much interested in the . new fort, because it was 
 within the Muscongus, or Waldo Patent, in which he 
 was a large owner. The northern limit of this patent 
 was then thought to be near the point on the east of 
 the river where the party halted. General Waldo, 
 walking out a little distance from the others, stopped, 
 looked about, and made the remark, “Here is my 
 bound.” He soon after dropped down in a fit of 
 apoplexy, and died on the spot. 
 
 Meanwhile great battles were in progress at the 
 west; and soon the glad news came that Fort Niagara 
 had surrendered to the English, and that General 
 Amherst had driven the enemy from Ticonderoga and 
 Crown Point, while a strong force was besieging Que- 
 bec. Then the tidings came that the intrepid General 
 Wolfe had won a victory over the French on the plains 
 of Abraham, sealing the triumph with his life. 
 
 15. A few days before the fall of Quebec, Colonel 
 Rogers was sent from Ticonderoga with two hundred 
 rangers to destroy the Indian villages about the St. 
 Francis River, just northwest of Maine. For twenty- 
 one days they marched through unbroken wilds, when, 
 from the top of a tall pine, one of the men discovered 
 the village three miles distant. That night the In- 
 dians held a great feast and dance ; and while this 
 was going on Colonel Rogers with two of his officers 
 wandered through the village unnoticed. Towards 
 morning, when the weary savages were sunk in a 
 drunken sleep, the rangers fell upon them, killing a 
 
176 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1759 
 
 large number, and putting the rest to utter rout. In 
 the morning the victors beheld a sight which made 
 their blood run cold ; for before them, on tall poles in 
 the midst of the village, several hundred English 
 scalps hung swinging in the wind. 
 
 16 . The fall of Quebec filled the whole country 
 with joy, for it was the harbinger of security and 
 peace, and of many prosperous years. The towns of 
 Maine celebrated the event with illuminations, while 
 a day of public thanksgiving was held throughout the 
 British dominions. 
 
 The power of France was broken in the north, and 
 the long-suffering settlers of Maine no more met the 
 Frenchman as a foe. When the trying days of the 
 revolution came, the French forces, led by the gallant 
 Lafayette, made amends to our young and struggling 
 nation for the evils their countrymen had inflicted on 
 the fathers, while subjects of Great Britain. 
 
 What unsettled questions brought on the last war with the 
 French and Indians ? How far southward had the French ex- 
 tended their fortresses? What noted man first appeared in 
 national affairs at this period ? What forts were built in Maine 
 about this time ? Where did the Indians make their first attack in 
 Maine ? What events occurred in Nova Scotia during this war ? 
 Why was war declared against the Tarratines ? What Indian vil- 
 lage at the northwest of Maine was destroyed ? What effect did 
 the fall of Quebec have ? How did the French nation atone for 
 their injuries to our forefathers ? 
 
17G0 
 
 TOE DAWN OF THE REVOLUTION. 177 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 1. After years of bloody strife the sun of the 
 eastern tribes had set in darkness, and the power which 
 had urged them on to useless wars was overthrown. 
 It is with a feeling of relief that we turn from scenes 
 of savage cruelty to scan the fair fields of peace and 
 prosperity. 
 
 The population of Maine in 1742 (a few years before 
 the last Indian war commenced) was twelve thousand 
 souls, — aside from the Indians, who at the close of this 
 war numbered nearly fifteen hundred. The towns 
 and plantations at this date had increased to about 
 twenty-five ; extending as far eastward as St. George’s 
 River, northward to Cushnoc (Augusta), and west- 
 ward to Tow-woh (Lebanon) and New Gloucester. 
 The population of Massachusetts, Rhode Island and 
 Connecticut had increased greatly beyond that of 
 Maine ; for their settlements had not suffered for more 
 than a century from the incursion of an enemy, except 
 on their extreme northern borders. But Maine was 
 all border ; her small hamlets stretching in a slender 
 line along an hundred miles of coast, with a vast wil- 
 derness behind them. I think that Massachusetts 
 could well afford a few men to garrison our forts ; for 
 if the settlements of Maine had been overrun, the sav- 
 age foe would have carried terror and destruction into 
 her own villages. Surely there was much of heroism 
 in the founders of our State, or they would not have 
 chosen to come where forests must be felled, and the 
 rough earth swept by fire before the seed could be 
 planted and crops grown, and where they were ever 
 liable to sudden destruction from the revengeful and 
 bloodthirsty savage. No wonder that their bodies 
 grew sturdy and their manners rude ! Yet if their 
 
178 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1700 
 
 natures were rugged, like the hills among which they 
 dwelt, the sweetness of the valleys lived in their deep 
 affection towards the dear ones for whom they toiled 
 and suffered. 
 
 2. In 1760, two new counties were formed, our 
 present Lincoln and Cumberland. The boundaries of 
 Cumberland have remained nearly unchanged ; but 
 Lincoln included all the country northward of the 
 Androscoggin, and eastward to the St. Croix River. 
 Its shire town was Pownalborough ; of which the 
 towns of Dresden, Wiscasset and Aina were after- 
 wards formed. 
 
 Governor Pownal, for whom this town had been 
 named, was much interested for the eastern people, so, 
 of course* they greatly esteemed him. He was popu- 
 lar in Boston, too, though not a Puritan ; and when 
 he embarked for England at the close of his official 
 term the members of the government attended him to 
 his barge. He was afterward a member of Parliament ; 
 
 GOVERNOR THOMAS POWNAL. 
 
1762 
 
 THE DAWN OF THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 179 
 
 and by opposing the acts of oppression against the 
 colonies, proved himself a true friend of America. 
 Sir Francis Bernard, who a few months later succeeded 
 him as governor, was on the contrary, entirely sub- 
 servient to the wishes of the Parliament and King. 
 
 The first English settlements east of the Penobscot 
 were made shortly before the year 1762. In this year 
 twelve townships lying eastward of that river, were 
 granted to several hundred petitioners, a few of whom 
 had already settled there. The chief condition of these 
 grants was, that sixty protestant families should become 
 resident in each within six years. One lot in each 
 township was reserved for a church, another for the 
 first minister who should be settled there, a third for 
 Harvard College, and a fourth for the use of schools. 
 
 3. The years 1761-62 were long remembered in 
 Maine for the sickness, drought and fires. In the 
 latter year the fresh vegetation of June was shriveled 
 and blighted, and in July the flames, breaking out in 
 the New Hampshire woods, swept eastward through 
 the towns in York and Cumberland counties to the 
 sea. It was not until late in August that their devas- 
 tation was checked by copious rains. 
 
 Soon after the close of Lovewell’s war, Parliament 
 made several laws, called Acts of Trade , for the pur- 
 pose of benefiting British revenues. One was the 
 “Iron Act,” by which all mills for working iron or 
 steel were prohibited in the colonies; so that they 
 were obliged to export the “pigs” (or bars of iron) from 
 their mines to England, taking in return, in accordance 
 with another law, woolen cloths and other fabrics, 
 and implements of iron and steel. There was still 
 another law imposing a high import tax on the mo- 
 lasses and sugar which the colonists of Maine received 
 from the West Indies in return for lumber; this and 
 fish being nearly all they had to sell. Then the mo- 
 lasses and sugar had to be carried to the southern 
 colonies to pay for their corn and pork; so that by 
 
180 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1765 
 
 this time little remained to be turned into money or 
 other property. Now that the wars had ceased, these 
 laws were enforced with rigor; and the British gov- 
 ernment began to plan how it might realize still 
 greater revenues from America. So in 1765 Parlia 
 ment passed the celebrated “Stamp Act,” by which 
 all papers for ships, transfers of property, college 
 diplomas, marriage licenses, and newspapers must be 
 made of stamped paper, which was supplied at a high 
 price by the government. 
 
 4. The feeling in Maine was strong against these 
 oppressions, though few acts of violence were com- 
 mitted on account of them; but in other parts of the 
 country the boldest royalists and stamp-masters were 
 hung in effigy, and the latter forced to resign their 
 offices. In England that great man, William Pitt, 
 Earl of Chatham, said in a speech before Parliament 
 on this act, “Sir, I rejoice that America has resisted. 
 Three millions of people, so dead to all the feelings 
 of liberty as to submit to be slaves, would have been 
 fit instruments to make slaves of all the rest.” 
 
 Yet no representative of the colonies was admitted 
 to a seat in Parliament ; and our countrymen boldly 
 declared that “Taxation without representation is 
 tyranny .” In 1766 the obnoxious act was repealed; 
 and the event was celebrated in Maine by bonfires and 
 illuminations, the firing of cannon and display of flags. 
 The next year another form of taxation was tried on 
 the colonies; a duty being imposed upon all paper, 
 glass, colors, and teas brought into the country. This 
 tax was not, like the former, opposed by force; but the 
 representatives of the colonies met together and ex- 
 pressed their detestation of British exactions, and took 
 all lawful means for the redress of their wrongs; 
 recommending the people to a manly defense of their 
 rights, whether it brought relief or led to warlike 
 resistance. Meanwhile by means of newspapers, ora- 
 tions and pamphlets, patriots like Samuel and John 
 
1768 
 
 THE DAWN OF THE DEVOLUTION. 181 
 
 Adams, with Otis and Mayhew, .in Boston, Livingston 
 of New York, and Gadsden of South Carolina, instruct 
 ed the people in their rights and stimulated the spirit oi 
 liberty in their breasts. 
 
 5. In 1768 seven hundred British soldiers arrived 
 at Boston to enforce these iniquitous laws. They 
 landed under cover of the guns of their vessels, and 
 with loaded muskets and bayonets fixed, marched up 
 to the Common. This, of course, greatly incensed the 
 people; and Governor Bernard, being unable to pre 
 vail on the General Court * to agree to any of lrh 
 measures, the next year departed from the country 
 in great disgust. His successor, Thomas Hutchinson 
 was a native of Boston, and a man of learning, ability 
 and wealth ; but, hoping to receive from the king an 
 order of nobility, he became a foe to the liberties oi 
 his country. Having a familiar acquaintance with tn<? 
 people, he thought he could carry the king’s measures 
 by persuasion and skilful management. So the duty 
 was taken oft* most of the articles in the new tax list* 
 with the principal exception of tea. 
 
 Such a concession might have satisfied the people 
 at first, but it did not now ; and they formed associa 
 tions, the members of which were pledged to drink iig 
 tea, in order thus to make a peaceable protest againsv 
 the tax. Not that they cared much for so small a 
 matter of itself, but their eyes were now open to see 
 the danger and wickedness of being taxed by a gov- 
 ernment in which they had no representative. 
 
 6. Soon after this a sad affair happened in Boston. 
 General Gage had sent some of his red-coated soldiers 
 from New York to aid Hutchinson in governing; Bos- 
 ton. Parties of them in passing through the streets 
 were often gazed at and followed by idle men and rude 
 boys, who were called by the soldiers, “Damned Yan- 
 kees,’ 3 and “Rebels” ; while the rabble retorted by 
 shouting, “Lobsters,” and “Bloody Backs.” The last 
 taunt was a very bitter one to the soldiers ; for it was 
 
182 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1773 
 
 in allusion to the practice of flogging which then pre- 
 vailed in the British army. So the soldiers and the 
 rabble quickly got to quarreling; and one day (the 
 fifth of March, 1770,) the soldiers fired on a party of 
 sailors who attacked them, killing four and wounding 
 several others. This was the famous “Boston Mas- 
 sacre, 5 ’ which produced such excitement. 
 
 7. In Maine there had long been a bitterness 
 between the surveyors of the king’s woods and the 
 lumbermen, which led to frequent fisticuffs; but the 
 affair at Portland in 1771 was the first in our State 
 which had special relation to the Devolution. The 
 king’s collector of revenue at this port was absent; 
 and the comptroller, who was next in authority, seized 
 the schooner of Mr. Tyng, then in harbor, for the 
 breach of some rule or other. This act was regarded 
 by the people of Portland as unwarrantable, and pro- 
 duced great resentment, — at last resulting in a mob, 
 which treated the unfortunate comptroller with the 
 indignities common with such gatherings. 
 
 8. As the people of the colonies refused to drink 
 tea the merchants refused to buy it ; and the tiers of 
 tea chests grew higher and higher in the warehouses 
 of the East India Company in England. Something 
 must be done, or the company would suffer great loss ; 
 so in December, 1773, they sent several shiploads of 
 the article to America. You know what happened 
 then. Some men dressed like Indians went on board 
 the vessels and broke open the boxes of the dainty 
 herb, and threw them overboard, until they reached 
 up the ship’s sides and tumbled back on deck; for 
 just at that time the tide was out, and the heaps of 
 tea chests rested on the dock mud. 
 
 9. This affair alarmed Governor Hutchinson, and 
 soon after he, also, left for England; and he never 
 came back. Then General Gage was appointed gov- 
 ernor ; thus becoming the chief ruler of Maine, as well 
 as Massachusetts, because we were then a part of the 
 
1774 
 
 THE DAWN OF THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 183 
 
 same province. The king and the tory members of 
 his government were very much enraged at the spoil- 
 ing of the tea; and Parliament ordered the port of 
 Boston to be closed from the first day of June, 1774. 
 When the order went into effect the bells of Falmouth 
 and other towns in Maine tolled all day in token of 
 sympathy with the oppressed city. On the 17th, 
 Governor Gage dissolved the General Court, — but 
 they had already chosen delegates to meet others from 
 the colonies in a congress at Philadelphia. 
 
 10. The people of Maine and Massachusetts soon 
 after elected representatives, who met in Salem in 
 October. They formed themselves into a Provincial 
 Congress, and chose John Hancock as its president. 
 They also elected a Committee of Safety, and a Com- 
 mittee of Supplies, and chose five delegates to repre- 
 sent Maine and Massachusetts in the new Continental 
 Congress. They also made laws for the formation 
 and drill of military companies in every town, and 
 recommended the people to grow more flax, to be 
 made into linen, and to enlarge their flocks of sheep, 
 so as to produce more wool, — that the colonies might 
 be prepared for the events which seemed to be ap- 
 proaching. 
 
 What was the population of Maine in 1742 ? How many settle- 
 ments were there at this date ? Why had not the population of 
 Maine increased as rapidly as that of other New England States ? 
 What Counties were formed in 1760 ? At what time were the first 
 English settlements made east of the Penobscot ? What happened 
 in Maine in the year 1761-62 ? How did Great Britain oppress the 
 colonies at the close of the Indian wars ? What great principle 
 did our forefathers proclaim ? What noted affray took place in 
 1770 ? What was the first outbreak connected with the Revolution 
 in Maine ? What happened in Boston in 1773 ? What was done 
 by the people of Maine and Massachusetts soon after this event ? 
 
184 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1775 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 1. In March, 1775, the Canseau, a British sloop of 
 war, came to Falmouth, (Portland) for the purpose of 
 forcing the citizens to allow the unloading of a tory 
 vessel. She was commanded by Captain Mo watt, who 
 afterwards proved the especial scourge of Maine. F rom 
 ^almouth lie went to the Penobscot, where he robbed 
 Fort Pownal of all its guns and ammunition, and 
 nearly broke up the rich trade here carried on with 
 the natives. 
 
 Government had at this point taken especial care 
 for the comfort of the Indians, having erected build- 
 ings for their use when they came to trade. It had 
 also supplied a devoted minister of the gospel for the 
 benefit of the garrison and such natives as would listen 
 to his instructions. One or more ministers had also 
 long been sustained at or near Fort Shirley, on the 
 Kennebec; and the Indians on these rivers, being re- 
 lieved from French influence, became so favorably in- 
 clined toward the colonists that neither the British 
 agents nor their brethren in New Brunswick were able 
 to prevail upon them to take up arms against their 
 white neighbors. 
 
 In the very next month after Mowatt’s visit the bat- 
 tle of Lexington was fought, giving the signal of open 
 war throughout the colonies. The news arrived in 
 York at evening. In the morning the citizens flocked 
 together, a company was enlisted, armed and equipped, 
 and the following night it reached New Hampshire on 
 the way to Boston. Three days later Falmouth sent 
 a company ; and shortly after, Colonel Scammon of 
 Biddeford reached Cambridge with a regiment. New 
 Gloucester raised twenty men, paying their wages and 
 
1775 EARLY EVENTS OF THE REVOLUTION. 185 
 
 supporting their families during tlieir absence. Thus 
 did our good State of Maine answer the summons of 
 liberty. 
 
 2. The inhabitants eastward were too remote and 
 scattered to furnish any more troops than were neces- 
 sary to protect their own exposed borders ; yet, as we 
 shall see, they were not in the least behind their wes- 
 tern brothers in courage and patriotism. When the 
 news of Lexington fight reached Bath, the people de- 
 cided that war had begun, and that ail persons under 
 British control must be treated as enemies of American 
 liberty. It happened that a company of Brit^h wer^ 
 then preparing masts at the king’s dock ; and Colonel 
 Sewall, with thirty other inhabitants, marched down 
 to seize them. The workmen hastily jumped into tlieir 
 boats and got on board the vessels, which then sailew 
 away down the river and escaped ; but the naval 
 agent was left in the hands of the citizens. 
 
 A few days after this affair, Lieutenant Colonel 
 Thompson, of Brunswick or Topsham, learned that 
 the Canseau was again at Falmouth, and that her com* 
 mander, Captain Mowatt, spent much time on shore ; 
 and, raising a company of volunteers, he proceeded 
 thither in hopes to capture him. The standard of the 
 company was a spruce pole with a green tuft at the top, 
 while each man had a sprig of evergreen in his cap. 
 Having ascertained that Captain Mowatt was to dine 
 on shore, they concealed themselves in a small wood 
 on the east side of the peninsula and awaited his ap- 
 pearance. The dinner hour passed ; and soon the cap- 
 tain, his surgeon and a citizen sauntered down near 
 the grove, and all three were quietly taken prisoners. 
 
 3. When the capture become known on board his 
 vessel, the officer next in command sent word to the 
 authorities, that unless Captain Mowatt was released 
 within two hours he would bombard the town. This 
 created great alarm ; and many began to pack their 
 goods and send them off in carts into the country. 
 
186 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1775 
 
 'But Mowatt promised the town authorities that if they 
 would permit him to go on board his vessel he would 
 prevent the bombardment ; so two of the leading citi- 
 zens became security to Colonel Thompson for him, 
 and he was permitted to depart, on agreement to re- 
 turn the next morning. He professed the utmost gra- 
 titude to the citizens for their interference in his favor ; 
 but, once on board his sloop, he staid there ; and sail- 
 ing away, left his sureties to pay the forfeit. 
 
 Then came the battle of Bunker Hill, where the 
 brilliant ranks of the British marched up towards the 
 silent breastworks, and “Old Put” rode back and forth 
 upon his white horse, — when the silent breastworks sud- 
 denly became sheeted with flame, and there was rattle 
 of musketry and roar of cannon, — where the smoke of 
 burning Charleston poured about them, and the swell- 
 ing forces of the British' still came on, until the out- 
 numbered patriots, with powder spent and useless guns, 
 retired before the bristling bayonets of the enemy. 
 There were Maine men who fought bravely in the 
 ranks that day, and some were left lying in their gore 
 upon the bloody field. 
 
 4. There were also desperate conflicts at home, and 
 successful ones, though not on so grand a scale. In May 
 the Margaretta, an armed schooner of the enemy, came 
 to Machias for the purpose of convoying some lumber 
 vessels to the British at Boston. Seeing a liberty pole, 
 the captain came on shore and inquired who erected 
 it. He was informed that it was done by order of the 
 town. He told them it must be taken down, or he 
 would fire upon the village. The citizens held a meet- 
 ing and voted not to take it down. Some were dissat- 
 isfied, and another meeting was appointed for the next 
 Monday. On Sunday the captain and some of his 
 officers attended church in the village. Happening to 
 look out of the window during the service, he saw a 
 company of men armed with guns crossing the river 
 on the logs. The frightened captain quickly leaped 
 
1175 EARLY EVENTS OF TIIE REVOLUTION. 187 
 
 out of tlie window and fled to his vessel. The band 
 which had sent him off in such haste consisted of 
 Benjamin Foster and some other bold young fellows, 
 whose plan it had been to surround the church and 
 seize the British as they came out. A few shots were 
 exchanged between this party and the schooner, but 
 she soon sailed down the river beyond their reach. 
 
 5. The next day Foster and his company were 
 joined by six fine brothers, named O’Brien, with an- 
 other company. In the course of a day or two both 
 had set off in search of the Margaretta ; Foster in a 
 small coaster, and the O’Briens in the wood sloop, 
 “Liberty.” They found the schooner in the bay, and 
 ran alongside with the intention of boarding. She 
 received them with a discharge of swivel guns, mus- 
 kets and hand grenades, by which several were killed. 
 The vessels fell apart, only John O’Brien, one of the 
 six brothers, having got on board the enemy. Seven 
 of the British instantly fired at him, but not a bullet 
 touched him. Then they charged upon him with \]yeir 
 bayonets; but before they could reach him he was 
 overboard, and swimming to his sloop. Several of 
 the enemy had fallen by the fire of the Americans, 
 and among them their captain ; and when the vessels 
 were again brought together the officer in command 
 fled below in terror, and the crew yielded at once. 
 This was the first British vessel captured by Ameri- 
 cans.; and the action brought the captors much 
 applause. 
 
 6. O’Brien’s sloop was then fitted up with bulwarks, 
 armed with the guns of the captured schooner, and 
 sent off on a cruise. A month later she fell in at 
 Buck’s Harbor with two vessels which had been sent 
 out to recapture the Margaretta. These were the 
 Diligent, a schooner of eight guns and carrying fifty 
 men, with her tender, armed with swivels and carrying 
 twenty men. Foster, in his coaster, came to O’Brien’s 
 aid ; and the Diligent and her tender were captured 
 
 9 
 
188 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1775 
 
 without the loss of a man. For these brilliant exploits 
 Foster and the O’Briens received the thanks of Con- 
 gress. 
 
 Only once since Mowatt dishonored his word and 
 sailed away, had the good people of Falmouth suffered 
 the least intimidation from the enemy; that was when 
 a sloop of war came to help away some tories with 
 their goods. Again in October the inhabitants were 
 alarmed by the sight of four British vessels entering 
 their harbor ; but when they saw that Mowatt’s vessel 
 was the flag ship of the squadron their minds were 
 more at ease; because they trusted in his gratitude 
 for the favor they had done him five months before. 
 Great was their consternation when, the next day, he 
 sent a letter ashore, stating that in two hours he 
 should open a bombardment on the town. 
 
 7. At this time the place consisted of about five 
 hundred dwellings and stores, with many barns and 
 stables. Some hundred of the poorer sort of houses 
 were scattered over the peninsula to the south and 
 west, but the main portion were clustered together in 
 the midst of- the slope towards the harbor. The place 
 was entirely defenseless from an attack by sea; but as 
 no provocation had been given no such event was 
 looked for. The time allowed the inhabitants to 
 secure them safety was cruelly short; and a committee 
 was sent to inquire the cause of such an extraordinary 
 proceeding. Mowatt made them this answer: — “My 
 orders I have received from Admiral Graves, and they 
 direct me to repair to this place with all possible ex- 
 pedition, take my position near the town, and burn, 
 sink and destroy, — and this without giving , the people 
 warning. The note you have had is of special grace, 
 at the risk of my commission.” 
 
 8. The committee protested against the barbarity 
 of the order, and urged the town’s claims for the favor 
 done him a few months ago by its citizens; but he only 
 replied that his orders related to every seaport upon 
 
1775 EARLY EVENTS OF TIIE REVOLUTION. 189 
 
 the continent. Yet he finally said that if they would 
 deliver him four pieces of cannon, their small arms 
 and their ammunition by eight o’clock the next morn- 
 ing, he would spare them until he could hear from the 
 admiral, who might be induced to spare the town; or 
 if they would give him eight stands of small arms 
 immediately they should not be molested until the 
 hour named. They were completely at the mercy of 
 this petty tyrant ; and in order to save something from 
 their homes to keep their families alive, they sent him 
 the eight stands of arms. At daylight the next morn- 
 ing the citizens held a meeting, and resolved to give 
 up nothing more, but to sacrifice their dwellings rather 
 than lose the remainder of their precious guns and 
 ammunition. 
 
 The committee informed Captain Mowatt of the 
 decision, and besought him for humanity’s- sake to 
 allow them further time. 
 
 “I will give you thirty minutes and no more,” re- 
 plied the cruel and ungrateful man. 
 
 9. There were few teams in the place, and most 
 of the household goods still remained in the dwellings 
 or piled up before the doors when the vessels opened 
 their batteries upon the town. The firing was rapid, 
 and the cannon balls, bombs and grape shot poured 
 in a terrible shower upon the defenseless village. No 
 spot was safe from them, and the inhabitants were 
 forced to flee for their fives — many of them saving 
 only what they bore away on . their backs. Under 
 cover of the guns, armed parties came from the ships and 
 applied the torch to the buildings ; yet the citizens, 
 with devoted courage, followed after them, putting 
 out the fires at the risk of their fives; but in spite of 
 their efforts the flames prevailed. Towards night the 
 bombardment ceased, but the fair and flourishing vil- 
 lage of yesterday was riddled with shot and shell, or 
 lay in ashes. St. Paul’s church, the new court-house, 
 the town-house, the public library, the fire engine, — 
 
190 
 
 niSTOPvY OF MAINE. 
 
 1775 
 
 all were gone ; and the houseless people gazed from 
 afar on the fading smoke columns that marked the 
 places of their desolated homes. 
 
 10. Scattered over the peninsula there were still 
 nearly an hundred houses which had escaped the bom- 
 bardment; and the owners of these, with such other 
 of the inhabitants as decided to remain, began at once 
 to prepare against any future attack. All the heavy 
 arms they could procure were two six pounders ; and 
 before the walls of the battery were built, another 
 vessel came into the harbor and forbade their going 
 on with the work. She carried a heavier armament 
 than all of Mo watt’s fleet put together ; but the people 
 only pressed their fortifications more vigorously, and 
 began to contrive ways to capture the vessel. As 
 soon as the commander found his threats disregarded, 
 he hoisted sail and left the harbor, — probably blink- 
 ing that he had a good ship to lose, but nothing to 
 gain. 
 
 What fort was dismantled by Capt. Mowatt? How soon after 
 this did the battle of Lexington take place ? What troops were 
 immediately sent from Maine ? What happened at Bath ? What 
 affair occurred soon after in Falmouth ? Where was the first cap- 
 ture of British vessels made by Americans ? Give an account of 
 the burning of Falmouth. What happened subsequently when a 
 vessel of the enemy threatened the place ? 
 
1775 
 
 Arnold’s expedition. 
 
 191 
 
 CHAPTER XXIY. 
 
 1. The expedition against Quebec through Maine, 
 in 1775, was one of the most famous, and also one of 
 the most unfortunate events of the Revolution. It was 
 led by Benedict Arnold, who subsequently proved a 
 traitor to his country. His army consisted of ten com- 
 panies of musketry, from Maine and Massachusetts, and 
 three companies of riflemen, from Pennsylvania and 
 Virginia, — altogether about 1,100 men. Several per- 
 sons connected with this expedition afterward became 
 noted as war leaders and public men ; among whom 
 were Daniel Morgan, commander of the riflemen; Aaron 
 Burr, subsequently V ice President, then a youth of twen- 
 ty ; and Henry Dearborn, of Pittston on the Kennebec, 
 who afterwards became Secretary of War. The plan 
 was to ascend Kennebec River and its chief western 
 tributary to the range of hills which forms the boun- 
 dary of Maine on the northwest, whence they would 
 soon strike the head waters of the Cliaudiere, a river 
 emptying into the St. Lawrence. The expedition sailed 
 from Newburyport on the 18th of September ; and, 
 entering the Kennebec, ascended to Pittston, where 
 two hundred bateaux were in readiness. Dismissing 
 the vessels, the troops entered the bateaux and con- 
 tinued on to Fort Western, in Augusta, where they 
 spent several days in procuring guides and provisions. 
 
 2. First of all went a small exploring party ; after 
 this followed Morgan with the riflemen, then Green, 
 Bigelow and Meigs with the main body of the troops, 
 while Colonel Enos brought up the rear. Arnold staid 
 to see the last boat load depart ; then, entering an 
 Indian canoe, he passed one company after another, 
 overtaking the riflemen on the third day at Bombazee 
 Rips in Norridgewock. Here the boats had all to be 
 
192 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1775 
 
 drawn asliore and carried a mile and a quarter to reach 
 the navigable water above. It was found that the 
 boats were leaky, and that a great part of the provis- 
 ion was spoiled or damaged ; and seven days elapsed 
 before repairs were completed and they again em- 
 barked on the river. 
 
 After passing Carratunk Falls the stream grew 
 so rapid that the men were obliged to wade and push 
 the boats more than half the way to the Great Carry- 
 ing Place, twelve miles below the Forks. The carry 
 was fourteen miles long; but three little ponds on the 
 way afforded them as many rests, and a plenty of de- 
 licious trout. Then they met Dead River flowing calmly 
 through grand old forests resplendent with all the 
 brilliant hues of autumn. Passing falls and rapids, 
 they at length beheld rising above the woods a lofty 
 mountain already white with snow. Here Arnold en- 
 camped for three days, displaying from a tall staff over 
 his tent the Continental flag ; while Major Bigelow 
 ascended the mountain in the vain hope of seeing the 
 spires of Quebec. The township in which the camps 
 were pitched is now called Flagstaff Plantation, and 
 the mountain bears the name of Bigelow, in commem- 
 oration of these events. 
 
 3. Soon after leaving this point a heavy rain storm 
 set' in. The water rushed in torrents down the hills, 
 the river channel filled with drift wood, and the water 
 burst into the valley where the soldiers were encamped 
 with such suddenness that they had scarcely time to 
 retreat to the bateaux before the whole plain was cov- 
 ered with water. Worse than all, seven boats were 
 upset, and the stores lost ; leaving them only twelve 
 days provisions, with thirty miles more of hills, woods 
 and marshes between them and the head waters of the 
 Chaudiere. Many had become sick from toil and ex- 
 posure, and were sent back to the division of Colonel 
 Enos, who was now ordered to send the invalids to the 
 settlements, and come on as fast as possible with his 
 
1775 * 
 
 • Arnold’s expedition. 
 
 193 
 
 best men, and provisions for fifteen days. He had 
 only three days provisions ; and, at a council of his 
 officers, it was decided that the whole division must 
 return or perish. 
 
 The rain had changed to snow, and the ponds, 
 marshes and streams became covered with ice ; yet the 
 men ^vere often obliged to wade and push the bateaux. 
 Many of the boats were abandoned, for the oxen had 
 been killed for food ; and everything had to be carried 
 by the men. On the 27th of October the boats were 
 lifted for the last time from the waters of Maine, and 
 a portage of four miles brought them to a small stream 
 down which they urged the remaining bateaux to Lake 
 Megantic, the chief source of the Chaudiere. 
 
 4. The next morning a party of fifty-five men was 
 sent forward through the woods to the French settle- 
 ments, still seventy miles further, for provisions, while 
 Arnold with thirteen men set off in five bateaux and a 
 canoe. They were without a guide ; and no sooner had 
 they left the lake and entered the river than they were 
 obliged to lash their freight to the boats lest it should 
 be thrown overboard by the turbulent current. The 
 roar of the stream increased. Three boats were 
 dashed in pieces upon the rocks, their contents lost, 
 and their crews left struggling in the water. 
 
 The main body of the troops followed on as rap- 
 idly as they could. In a few days nothing was left 
 except a little flour, which was eaten with water with- 
 out salt. On coming near the sandy beach of the river 
 some keen-eyed soldier would be seen to dart from the 
 ranks down to the water’s edge, closely followed by 
 half a dozen more. They had caught sight of some 
 water plant, supposed to be eatable, and the foremost 
 man dug it up with his fingers and instantly devoured 
 it without washing. A little lean dog belonging to one 
 of the officers disappeared one night, and the next 
 day a few of the soldiers had some thin, greenish fluid 
 which they called bear’s broth, though no one had 
 
194 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1775 
 
 heard that a bear had been killed. Old moose hide 
 breeches were boiled and then broiled on the coals, 
 and eaten. Many men died with hunger and fatigue, 
 frequently four or five minutes after making their last 
 effort and sitting down. 
 
 5. Friday, November 3d, was a memorable day to 
 the little army. Weary, despairing, starving , few 
 could have kept on much longer, when they were met 
 by some cattle sent back by the advanced party with 
 Arnold. They were saved from starvation ; but most 
 of them lived for a bloodier death. After many un- 
 necessary delays Arnold led them against the strong city 
 of Quebec, but the golden moment had passed. The 
 garrison had been reinforced, and hundreds of these 
 brave men, who, for the sake of gaining this import- 
 ant post, had endured the toil and famine of the wil- 
 derness, lay down before the fatal hail of the artillery, 
 making the blood-stained snow their winding sheet. 
 The brave Montgomery and his victorious little army, 
 fresh from the capture of Montreal, shared their fate. 
 More than four hundred Americans fell in this attack, 
 while four hundred more were taken captive, and suf- 
 fered many months of severe imprisonment. 
 
 6. By the close of the year 1775, the Continental 
 Congress was fully entered upon its labors of law-mak- 
 ing. Post offices were established and put in operation 
 from Maine to Georgia ; and during the winter the militia 
 was arranged anew. Massachusetts was formed into 
 four military divisions, — Maine being one by itself. 
 The militia of each county constituted a brigade, which 
 v r as again sub-divided into regiments and companies. 
 John Frost, of Kittery, was Brigadier General of 
 York county, Samuel Thompson, of Brunswick, com- 
 manded the Cumberland militia, and the officer for 
 Lincoln county was Charles Cushing of Pownalborough. 
 
 The British cruisers were on our coast, and the 
 militia was at once put in condition to meet the red- 
 coats wherever they might set foot on our shores. 
 
1776 
 
 TIIE WAR IN THE EAST. 
 
 195 
 
 Falmouth was partially rebuilt, having fortifications 
 mounting six cannon, and she now felt herself com- 
 petent with the aid of the militia to beat back any force 
 the British might send against her. But General 
 Washington had driven the British army out of Boston 
 and early in the summer their vessels mostly went 
 southward. 
 
 On July 4th, 1776, the Continental Congress declared 
 the thirteen United Colonies to be Free and Independ- 
 ent. In Maine the ministers read the Declaration to 
 their people, and the town clerks entered it at full 
 length in their records. We had a country, now, and 
 were no longer rebellious subjects of a foreign power, 
 but citizens and sovereigns of Independent States. The 
 question was no longer whether we would be able to 
 obtain our rights of Great Britain, but whether we 
 would be a Nation or a subjugated people. Tories 
 were no longer a political party, but enemies, spies and 
 traitors, and to be treated as such, or in pity allowed 
 to depart from the country. This Independence in- 
 fused spirit into the people ; and the citizens of Maine 
 wanted to be doing something by which it might be 
 secured forever . 
 
 7. Therefore in September of this year an expe- 
 dition set out from Machias to capture Fort Cumber- 
 land on Chignecto Bay in Nova Scotia. The force 
 consisted only of a schooner and a few whale boats, 
 carrying seventy men. The commander was John- 
 athan Eddy, who had formerly lived in the neighbor- 
 hood of the fort, but had been driven away by the 
 authorities because he wished that province to join the 
 other colonies. At Chepody Hill, not far from the fort, 
 Colonel Eddy’s men captured fifteen soldiers with their 
 captain. Two or three days later a vessel came into 
 the harbor with supplies for the garrison, and Colonel 
 Eddy with twenty-five men sallied out afoot over the 
 flats during a fog, and made her a prize. Many of 
 Eddy’s old neighbors joined him, so that lie soon had 
 a force of one hundred and fifty men. 
 
196 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1776 
 
 At length on a cloudy night the attack was made 
 on the fort. Its embankments were very high, and 
 along the top were placed heavy logs, ready to roll 
 down upon any assailants. The garrison had been 
 reinforced and was expecting the assault ; and Colonel 
 Eddy was repulsed with much loss. The result of 
 this expedition was very painful. The enemy pursued 
 the little band, destroyed their camp, and captured their 
 vessels, forcing them to make their retreat through the 
 wilderness. After twenty-five days of toil and suffer- 
 ing the straggling remnant arrived at Machias, hungry 
 and gaunt, with clothing half stripped from their bodies. 
 The houses of such as lived at Chignecto were burned 
 by troops from the fort, and their families left home- 
 less and destitute until the next spring, whep, after ex- 
 treme sufferings, they were brought away by a vessel 
 under a flag of truce. 
 
 8. Another patriotic refugee from Nova Scotia, 
 John Allan, had been a member of the General Assem- 
 bly of the province, but sympathized so openly in the 
 American cause that he was obliged to fly for his life, 
 and had not even time to bring away his family. At 
 the failure of the attack on Fort Cumberland his house 
 was plundered and burned with the rest, and his wife 
 thrown into prison. Congress made him its agent to 
 keep the Indians from joining the British, who were 
 using every means to win them. If they had succeed- 
 ed, all of Maine east of the Penobscot would probably 
 have now been a part of the British dominions. Col- 
 onel Allan spent most of his time with the Passama- 
 quoddy Indians, keeping a government store for the 
 benefit of this and other tribes. 
 
 After the Indians had joined with the Americans in 
 the repulse of the vessels at Machias, they were in 
 much dread of the British, and relied greatly on Col- 
 onel Allan for counsel and aid in case of an attack 
 upon them. They were also very much attached to 
 him ; yet, as he was obliged to leave them frequently 
 
1777 
 
 THE WAR IN' TnE EAST. 
 
 197 
 
 for other duties, they feared he might forsake them 
 entirely ; and at last they refused to permit his depar- 
 ture unless he left his two boys as security for his return. 
 These boys remained with the tribe two years ; and 
 though they must have found much to enjoy, they 
 were many times obliged to live on fish, parched corn, 
 and seal’s flesh, and were often ragged, hungry and 
 miserable. Their father did the best he could to keep 
 up their courage and character under these difficult 
 conditions ; often writing them such letters as the fol- 
 lowing : 
 
 9. “Be very kind to the Indians, and take particu- 
 lar notice of Nicholas, Francis, Joseph and old Cou- 
 cou-guash. I send you books, paper, pens and ink, 
 wafers, and some other little things ; shall send more 
 in two or three days. Let me entreat you, my dear 
 children, to be careful of your company and manners, 
 be moral, sober and discreet. Duly observe your duty 
 to the Almighty, morning and night. Mind the Sab- 
 bath day, not to have either work or play, except 
 necessity compels you. I pray Grod to bless you, my 
 dear boys.” 
 
 In 1777, Machias was made a national military sta- 
 tion, and supplied with two nine pounders, and garri- 
 soned with three hundred men under Colonel Allan. 
 The British remembered well the previous exploits of 
 the Machias people, and as soon as the admiral heard at 
 New York of this new movement he despatched a 
 naval force to destroy the town and to defend the Nova 
 Scotia coasts against the troublesome people of Maine. 
 In August of this year, and before a garrison was col- 
 lected together, a sloop, two frigates and a brig anchor- 
 ed in Machias River. Having burned a tide mill and 
 taken a coasting sloop, they sent the brig, the sloop, 
 and some barges laden with soldiers up the west branch 
 to destroy whatever came in their way, They landed 
 at “Indian Brim,” where they burned down a few 
 buildings ; then, the wind having died away, they towed 
 
198 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 3 777 
 
 their brig and sloop up river to a point within a mile 
 and a half from the falls. 
 
 10. By this time it was late in the afternoon, and the 
 people had learned the position of the enemy, and 
 gathered for the attack. The barges had come up to 
 within half a mile of the falls, and here the firing 
 commenced upon . them from both banks of the river. 
 The men were speedily driven from the barges on board 
 the sloop and brig, which drifting down river, made 
 the guns of the British very uncertain in their aim. 
 Soon the brig ran aground, and such a shower of bul- 
 lets was poured down on the deck from the banks that 
 the men were obliged to go below to save their lives. 
 At length a breeze sprang up in a favorable quarter, 
 and the vessels succeeded in getting off. Every man 
 in town capable of bearing arms had now found his 
 place somewhere along the river, and watched to get 
 a shot at the invaders. Colonel Allan had brought 
 down his Indians who whooped in their peculiar way 
 from their hiding places, and the white people who were 
 scattered through the woods along the river imitated 
 their yells, until the retreating marines thought the 
 forests full of wild warriors. The British were quite 
 discouraged by this experience from attempting any- 
 thing more ; and a day or two later the squadron left 
 the harbor. 
 
 The great event of this year was the surrender of 
 the British army under Burgoyne to General Gates at 
 Saratoga; and the news gave a joyful close to the sea- 
 son’s campaign in Maine. 
 
 What famous expedition passed up the Kennebec in 1775? 
 What noted men were connected with it? What was the result of 
 this expedition ? What was done by Congress at the close of the 
 year ? What effect did the declaration of independence have in 
 Maine? What was the result of Johnathan Eddy’s expedition 
 against Fort Cumberland ? What valuable service did Col. John 
 Allan render to the American cause ? Describe the action with the 
 British at Machias ? What great victory occurred near the close of 
 the year ? 
 
1778 
 
 EVENTS OF THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 199 
 
 CHAPTER XXY. 
 
 1. The Continental currency, which was almost 
 the only money in circulation, had constantly fallen in 
 value, until at this time it took thirty dollars in bills to 
 equal one in specie. Six dollars in currency was the 
 price of a pair of stockings ; seven dollars were paid 
 for a pair of common cowhide shoes, — while beef was 
 five and six dollars a pound. In 1779 corn sold for 
 thirty-five dollars per bushel, wheat meal for about 
 seventy-five dollars, molasses at sixteen dollars a gal- 
 lon, and tea at nineteen dollars a pound. Yet the high 
 price of some of these articles was owing partially to 
 the injury of the crops by drought. Surely these were 
 times when men’s courage and strength were tried to 
 the utmost. The pay received by a private soldier 
 was. insufficient to keep his family from want; yet the 
 ranks of the army, thinned by battle and disease, must 
 be filled up, — if not by volunteers, then by draft. 
 
 2. Early in the year 1778 Hon. John Adams was 
 appointed minister at the French Court. This was 
 an important appointment; for it was hoped that 
 France would be induced to aid us in our arduous 
 struggle. His safe conveyance to that country was 
 entrusted to Commodore Tucker, afterward a citizen 
 of Bremen in this state. He was then in command of 
 the frigate Boston , and in February he sailed for 
 France with Mr. Adams on board. He soon found 
 himself pursued by three British ships, winch had been 
 on the watch for the minister’s departure. It is diffi- 
 cult to escape from two swift vessels, the fugitive 
 being almost sure to be intercepted on one side or the 
 other ; but if there is a third to follow up in a direct 
 line it must ordinarily be impossible to avoid an en- 
 counter. By uncommon skill in maneuvering Tucker 
 
200 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1778 
 
 eluded them for several days. As they entered the 
 Gulf Stream a great storm arose, and the Boston saw 
 its pursuers no more. 
 
 3. A few days later they discovered an English 
 ship ahead; and this both the captain and his noble 
 passenger desired to capture. Mr. Adams, having 
 obtained a musket, placed himself among the marines 
 with the determination of taking a part in the fight. 
 Captain Tucker soon caught sight of the minister; 
 and, stepping up to him, placed a hand upon his 
 shoulder, saying sternly, “Mr. Adams, I am com- 
 manded by the Continental Congress to deliver you 
 safe in France, and you must go below, sir.” Mr. 
 Adams smiled and went down to the cabin. 
 
 When within range a shot was fired at the Martha, 
 which was the name of the enemy’s vessel, to bring 
 her to. She replied by a discharge of three guns, 
 which cut away some of the rigging ; and a piece from 
 the mizzen came down upon the captain’s head, felling 
 him to the deck. But he was upon his feet the next 
 moment, and soon had his frigate in position for a rak- 
 ing fire upon the enemy. The marines were at their 
 posts, the great guns were shotted, the matchstocks of 
 the gunners were smoking, — still the order to fire was 
 not given. The men grew impatient, and began to mur- 
 mur and swear bitterly that so fine a chance should be 
 allowed to pass, — when the commander shouted in 
 that stentorian voice for which he was famous, “Hold 
 on, my men; I wish to save that egg without breaking 
 the shell.” They did not have to wait long; for the 
 enemy overheard the order, and took the hint ; and 
 his flag came down immediately. * 
 
 4. It is said that Tucker captured more guns from 
 the enemy than any other naval commander of the 
 Revolution. By his success he amassed considerable 
 property, and resided in a fine mansion on a fashionable 
 street in Boston ; but, becoming fatally addicted to 
 strong drink, he lost his standing with government, 
 
1779 
 
 EVENTS OF THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 201 
 
 his property slipped from his hands, and he was reduced 
 at length to a farm in Bristol, Maine, where in a rough 
 house of three rooms he and his family lived many 
 years. 
 
 The ambassador had been safely landed in France; 
 and in the following June, Count d’Estaing reached 
 our shores with a fleet to aid the American cause. 
 This event, with the success of our arms in the battle 
 of Monmouth, lifted the gloomy clouds and gave 
 assurance that Independence would finally be won. 
 
 In 1779 Congress divided the whole country into 
 districts, for the purposes of revenue and better admin- 
 istration of national laws; and thus it was that we 
 became the District of Maine, — still a part of Massa- 
 chusetts, yet having a United States court and the 
 district officers, as we have had ever since. 
 
 5. The British commanders now saw that some- 
 thing must be done to check Maine, or she would 
 wrest Nova Scotia from them; so in July, 1779, Gen- 
 eral McLane with a force of seven or eight vessels 
 and nine hundred men, came to Penobscot and took 
 possession of Castine. The place was undefended; 
 and the larger portion of the fleet soon departed, 
 leaving three sloops of war under Mowatt to assist 
 the troops in holding the position. Steps were im- 
 mediately taken to dislodge them; and about the 
 middle of July a flotilla reached Townsend (now 
 Boothbay) Harbor, where the land forces awaited 
 them. The fleet was commanded by Commodore 
 Saltonstall, of Connecticut, and had on board a few 
 companies of marines and a company of ordnance 
 under Col. Paul Revere. Brigadier Generals Frost, 
 Thompson and Cushing, of Maine, were there with 
 their militia, ready to embark on the patriotic enter- 
 prise. The fleet consisted of the flag ship Wc xrren , 
 which was a fine, new Continental frigate of thirty- 
 two guns, together with nine ships, six brigs and three 
 sloops, — the whole carrying three hundred and forty- 
 
202 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1779 
 
 four guns. General Lovell, of Massachusetts, was 
 commander of the land forces, and his associate was 
 Adjutant General Peleg Wadsworth, afterward a resi- 
 dent of Maine. 
 
 The British commander at Castine had heard of 
 the expedition several days before its arrival, and had 
 done his utmost to prepare for the attack. As soon 
 as it appeared in sight he concluded that defense was 
 impossible, except he was reinforced; and he sent at 
 once to Halifax for aid. 
 
 6. Early in the morning of July 28th the vessels 
 were drawn up in a line before the British position on 
 the peninsula, and four hundred men were sent ashore 
 under cover of the fog to commence the attack. The 
 neck had been separated from the mainland by a 
 broad, deep trench, and the sides were so well defended 
 that the troops could only be landed on the northwest, 
 where the shore, at one point, rose precipitously nearly 
 one hundred feet. As they left the boats the cannon 
 balls from the British ships began to whistle over 
 their heads, and a line of soldiers posted along the 
 heights threw down a brisk fire of musketry into their 
 faces. They immediately divided into three parties, — 
 the center remaining to engage the enemy, while the 
 other parties climbed the bank at right and left. On 
 reaching the top they suddenly closed in upon the 
 British line, which hastily retreated, leaving thirty of 
 their number killed, wounded and prisoners. It was 
 a short but sharp encounter, lasting only twenty min- 
 utes; but in that time we lost one hundred men. 
 There was scarcely a more brilliant engagement during 
 the war ; and if the action had been followed up by 
 the fleet the place must in a short time have surren- 
 dered. A council was now held, in which it was 
 proposed that a surrender should be demanded; but 
 Saltonstall opposed, and it was not done. 
 
 7. But General Lovell still pressed his advantage 
 on shore, reducing the enemy’s outworks and captur- 
 
1779 
 
 EVENTS OF THE EE VOLUTION. 
 
 203 
 
 ing several field pieces. His troops worked all through 
 the nights constructing their zigzag entrenchments, — 
 which were at length advanced within musket shot of 
 the fort, so that in the daytime a soldier seldom dared 
 to put his head above the walls. Meanwhile all that 
 the ships did with their three hundred and forty 
 guns was to cannonade the enemy at intervals from 
 some safe place beyond the reach of his cannon. 
 
 A fortnight had now passed since the siege com- 
 menced, and Generals Lovell and Wadsworth were 
 preparing to take the place by assault, — when, just 
 before they were ready, a British fleet appeared in the 
 bay. Yalor had done all it could, and now prudence 
 dictated a retreat. During: the following; night the 
 Americans embarked in safety, while Saltonstall made 
 preparations to check the approach of the enemy, 
 arraying his fleet in the form of a crescent. The 
 British fleet consisted of a large man-of-war, a frigate, 
 two ships, two brigs and a sloop, under the command 
 of Sir George Collier. It came steadily on, and, get- 
 ting within range, poured a broadside upon Salton- 
 stall’s vessels. 
 
 8. Immediate confusion followed. Most of the 
 masters of the vessels were also their owners; and, 
 interest prevailing over patriotism, they fled without 
 waiting for a second broadside, and some of them 
 without firing a gun. Some of the transports ran 
 ashore near Orphan Island, and were set on fire and 
 abandoned, while others escaped up the Penobscot. 
 Few inhabitants then dwelt along the river, and the 
 scattered troops were forced to take their tedious way 
 through the wilderness to the settlements of the Ken- 
 nebec, suffering greatly on the journey for lack of 
 provisions ; and some who were infirm actually per- 
 ished in the woods. 
 
 A court of inquiry was held at Boston soon after 
 upon the “Penobscot Expedition”; and the General 
 Court adjudged that “Commodore Saltonstall be 
 
204 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1780 
 
 incompetent ever after to hold a commission in the 
 service of the State, and that Generals Lovell and 
 Wadsworth be honorably acquitted. 55 
 
 9. In August, 1780, two armed vessels of the 
 enemy came up the Kennebec to destroy the shipping, 
 and do whatever other damage they could. On their 
 way they anchored near Bluff Head. During the 
 night they were alarmed by the whistling and crashing 
 of shot over their decks, — the missiles coming from 
 two field pieces on the hill. Though imperfect aim 
 could be taken by the gunners in the darkness, sev- 
 eral of the British were killed, and the vessels con- 
 siderably damaged. As soon as it was light the 
 vessels slipped their cables and went to sea, followed 
 by several boatloads of men from up the river, anxious 
 for battle. This was the enemy’s last attempt on the 
 Kennebec. 
 
 In the autumn of 1779 Congress had prohibited all 
 exportation from Maine, even to other States ; and no 
 timber, live stock, no wool, flax — or goods made of 
 them, no skins, leather, shoes, no kind of food, cloth- 
 ing, or material for ships, could be carried from the 
 province on penalty of forfeiture. Some sales could 
 be made to the government, for whicli payment was 
 made in the depreciated currency; yet the people of 
 Maine lacked greatly for necessary articles of food and 
 clothing not produced within its limits. The pur- 
 pose of this embargo was to prevent stores from fall- 
 ing into the hands of the British, and to secure sup- 
 plies for our own needy forces. 
 
 10. The fleet which had driven ours from Castine 
 brought fifteen hundred fresh troops, and the British 
 had now full sway along our entire eastern coast; and 
 many were the outrages committed upon the defence- 
 less inhabitants. They carried off cattle, burned mills 
 and dwellings, and personally abused the people ; so 
 that numerous residents in that region abandoned their 
 homes and sought safety in the western counties. 
 
1780 
 
 EVENTS OF THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 205 
 
 The Continental army had drawn so many men from 
 Maine that two or three companies at Machias, a vol- 
 unteer company in Lincoln, and another in York, were 
 all that remained in service. These were quite insuffi- 
 cient for the defence of any point, and served only to 
 keep the tories in awe. 
 
 The next year Maine’s quota for the national 
 army was remitted, and six hundred men were taken 
 from the militia for eight months’ service at home in 
 the pay of the general government. Three hundred 
 of these were stationed at Falmouth, two hundred at 
 Camden, and one hundred at Machias; while Fal- 
 mouth also received, in addition to those she had 
 before, two cannon carrying an eighteen pound ball, 
 and five carrying one of four pounds. Though these 
 provisions were insufficient, yet with them the military 
 authorities succeeded in holding the enemy in check, 
 so that the British gained no further advantage in 
 Maine. 
 
 11. General Wadsworth, a prudent and able man, 
 had been placed in command of the district of Maine, 
 and made his head quarters at Tliomaston. When 
 their eight months'of service were out, the six hundred 
 men who had been detached from the militia, retired 
 from active military duty. This left the general with 
 a very small force; but he continued to reside at 
 Tliomaston with his family, guarded by only six sol- 
 diers. In the middle of a cold February night he 
 was awakened from his sleep by the loud and rapid 
 reports of guns and the crashing of glass in the win- 
 dows of his room. The British commander at Castine 
 had learned of his undefended situation, and sent a 
 lieutenant with twenty-five soldiers to take him. 
 
 On their approach the sentry hailed, “ Who’s there ?” 
 and retreated into the house. Instantly a volley was 
 poured after him, while others fired into the windows. 
 They quickly had possession of the house, excepting 
 one room, which was occupied by the general alone. 
 
* 206 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1781 
 
 Here, with a brace of pistols, fusee and blunderbuss, 
 he contended, single handed, against his besiegers, 
 driving them away from the windows and door. Then 
 an attack was made at another door, which they broke 
 in. This time his blunderbuss missed fire; yet with 
 a bayonet he still kept them back. All this time he 
 was in his night clothes; which, as soon as the door 
 was opened, rendered him a distinct mark for a shot, — 
 and a bullet soon pierced his arm. Longer resistance 
 was useless ; and he surrendered himself a prisoner. 
 Presently the lieutenant entered with a candle ; and 
 looking at General Wadsworth, said : “Sir, you have 
 defended yourself bravely — done too much for one 
 man. But we must be in haste. We will help you 
 on with your clothes.” In a few minutes he was on 
 the march with the company toward Castine; and 
 his family was left without further harm. 
 
 12. In April, Major Burton, one of his officers, was 
 captured and confined with him ; and they decided to 
 make an attempt to escape. With a gimlet obtained 
 of their barber, they bored holes in the pine ceiling of 
 then room, filling the holes with paste made of bread. 
 In three weeks one of the boards was severed, and 
 ready to be taken out. At length there came a night 
 favorable to the attempt, when the rain and frequent 
 loud thunder drowned all minor sounds. The board 
 was removed, and Major Burton went out first, while 
 the general, whose arm was still somewhat lame, found 
 much difficulty in lifting himself through the hole. 
 He finally succeeded, got into the entry, and passed 
 out of the door, — then felt his way along the outside 
 of the building directly under the falling water from 
 the eaves. He reached the embankment and climbed 
 the pickets just in time to escape the guard. Then by 
 means of blankets he let himself down into the ditch, 
 from whence he crept softly out, and found himself in 
 the open field, wet to the skin, but undiscovered and 
 free. 
 
1781 
 
 EVENTS OF THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 207 
 
 13. Still he had not found the major, whom he 
 supposed was ahead of him; and he made his way 
 northward to a road which had been cut by his direc- 
 tion during the siege of this place two years before. 
 At sunrise he was seven or eight miles from the fort, 
 on the eastern side of the Penobscot ; and here he had 
 the pleasure of meeting with Major Burton again, who 
 had all the time been in the rear. They found a boat, 
 and crossed over to the western bank of the river, 
 barely escaping discovery by a barge which came out 
 in pursuit. Three days after they reached the settle- 
 ments* on St. George’s Kiver, and were safe. 
 
 Since the British had gained a stronghold in Maine 
 the tories of the western counties and even from Mas- 
 sachusetts flocked to their vicinity ; and the outrages 
 committed by them upon the patriots of that region 
 were scarcely less atrocious than those of ^he Indians 
 formerly. Yet Maine, overrun and afflicted as she 
 was, had again to furnish recruits for the national 
 army, — this time five hundred men. Lincoln county, 
 also, raised one hundred and sixty men, and York 
 county one hundred and twenty for their own defence ; 
 while the general government, finding it absolutely 
 necessary, offered bounties to privateers, and sent four 
 small vessels and a flotilla of whale boats to cruise 
 along the coast. 
 
 14. In the autumn the light dawned of a brighter day. 
 This was the surrender of the army under. Lord Corn- 
 wallis at Yorktown, — which happened the last of 
 October, 1781. Congress went in solemn procession 
 to church, and returned thanks to Almighty God for 
 crowning our arms with success ; and a day was soon 
 after appointed for the thanksgiving of the nation. 
 
 The British had so far succeeded in rousing the 
 Canada Indians that in 1781 a party of them killed 
 two men in the town of Gilead; and in 1782 a larger 
 band, roaming through the region, fell upon the infant 
 settlement in Newry, set the buildings on fire, and 
 
208 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1783 
 
 destroyed all property which they could not carry off. 
 The men of this settlement had gone for a short time 
 to Sudbury-Canada, (now Bethel) where they were 
 followed by the savages, and several of them killed, 
 and others carried away. Among the Indians 'who 
 had been induced to join the British were two sons of 
 Netallie, a chief who dwelt on an island in Lake 
 Umbagog. Their father was so incensed by their 
 treachery that he drove them from him, and disin- 
 herited them forever. 
 
 15. At last, on the third day of September, 1783, 
 the treaty of peace was signed at Paris between the 
 agents of the American and British governments. 
 By this act the boundary between Maine and the 
 British Possessions was fixed; being “formed by a 
 line drawn due north from the source of the St. Croix 
 Biver to the highlands, along said highlands, which 
 divide those waters which empty themselves into the 
 river St. Lawrence, from those that fall into the Atlan- 
 tic ocean, to the north-eastern-most head of the Con- 
 necticut river,” — and “east by a line to be drawn 
 along the middle of the river St. Croix, from its mouth 
 in the Bay of Fundy to its source,” — and “all the 
 islands within twenty leagues of the shore, and the 
 right unmolested to fish on the Grand Banks, and on 
 all other banks of Newfoundland, and generally in 
 every place where the inhabitants of both countries 
 have heretofore used to fish.” I have recorded 
 these boundaries and rights literally, because many 
 years later they were partly the occasion' of another 
 war. 
 
 16. Then the British forces were withdrawn from 
 our borders, the noble armies of the Revolution were 
 disbanded, and we were acknowledged by the govern- 
 ments of Europe to be an independent country, and 
 were thus admitted into the fraternity of nations. In 
 this war Maine had lost a thousand men ; and the pro- 
 portion of the public debt which fell upon our scanty 
 
1790 
 
 AFTER THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 209 
 
 settlements was larger in proportion to population and 
 property than the debt from the slaveholder’s rebellion. 
 
 Now once more our people were left free to pursue 
 the noble avocations of peace, and the District of 
 Maine rapidly increased in wealth, population and 
 power. 
 
 What was the relative value of government bills and specie in 
 1778 ? What citizen of Maine conveyed the American minister to 
 France ? At what date* was Maine made a district under the gen- 
 eral government ? Of what place in Maine did the British take 
 possession in 1779 ? Give an account of the siege of this place Jby 
 the Americans. What distressing prohibition did Congress make 
 in 1779? Why was the quota of Maine to the national army re- 
 mitted in 1780? Give an account of what happened to Gen. 
 Wadsworth. What joyous event occurred in 1781 ? What was 
 done by the Canada Indians in 1781-82? Give the boundaries of 
 Maine as settled by the treaty of Independence. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 1. We have now come down to the close of the 
 Revolution— a period when our great grandfathers 
 and great grandmothers were the chief personages 
 upon the stage* of action ; and as they are so nearly 
 related to us I suppose you would like to know how 
 they looked and what their customs were. You have 
 already learned of their struggles for life and liberty ; 
 and 1 think you will agree with me that they never 
 could have gone through with it all so successfully 
 had they not, like their own fathers and mothers, been 
 possessed of great strength, both of body and mind. 
 
210 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1790 
 
 Yet among the wealthier people the period immedi- 
 ately before and after the war was one of “grand” 
 manners and showy dress. 
 
 2. Their dwellings were large, but not so elegant 
 and convenient as ours; while carriages for riding 
 were scarcely known in Maine before 1790; but peo- 
 ple made up for these deficiencies by personal apparel. 
 The belles had their silks, their laces, their fine linen, 
 higli-heeled shoes, hooped petticoats, and long waists. 
 They powdered their hair — which was usually dressed 
 high on the head, and fastened and ornamented with 
 great combs of gold, silver and shell, with the frequent 
 addition of gold and silver skewers and bands. Some- 
 times they appeared in public in gowns of fancy wool 
 cloth, but often in silks and satins. Calico was little 
 used, not being rich enough for society, and too costly 
 for common wear — at six shillings a yard. 
 
 The gentlemen of fashion in the early part of the 
 century generally wore great wigs, — some bushy, 
 others flowing in long curls to the shoulders. After- 
 ward the hair was gathered in a cue or club at the 
 back of the neck, and tied with a ribbon; but about 
 the time of the Revolution monstrous head dresses 
 were discarded by both ladies and gentlemen, and 
 more modest fashions prevailed. 
 
 3. The fashionable outside garment was for a long 
 time a scarlet cloak, or one lined with scarlet; but 
 this color went out of style. I suspect that the red 
 coats of the British soldiers made it unpopular. The 
 coats were cut straight in front, having a stiff, upright 
 collar ; which, with the pockets and sleeves, were 
 
 • trimmed with gold * or silver lace. The shirt had 
 ruffles at the bosom and wrists, and the wristbands 
 extended beyond the coat sleeves, so as to show the 
 ornamental buttons which fastened them. The waist- 
 coat was without a collar, but descended over the hips, 
 and had rounded corners in front. They were often 
 made of silk, had great pocket flaps, and much em- 
 
1790 
 
 AFTER THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 211 
 
 broidery. Breeches fitting quite tight reached down 
 to the knee, where they met the stockings and fastened 
 with a buckle. The shoes also were fastened with 
 buckles. In 1790 trowsers descending to the ankle 
 began to be worn, the fashion having been brought in 
 by the French. In the street the head was covered 
 with a napless beaver hat, with a brim generally about 
 two feet in diameter, which was drawn up on three sides 
 so as to form three angles, and was worn with a point 
 over each shoulder, — while the other, coming in front, 
 served for a handle to take it off by when making a 
 bow. 
 
 4. But those worthy and respectable men who did 
 the work necessary to the sustenance and comfort of 
 life— earning their bread by the sweat of their brows — 
 found themselves most comfortable in their customary 
 loose trowsers of tow cloth in the summer, and woolen 
 cloth, deer or mooseliide in the colder weather. Their 
 coats were of similar material ; while for shirts, linen 
 was the staple article. Wool was rare for a long time, 
 because the bears and wolves killed the sheep; but 
 tne flax plant grew freely, so that linen was plentiful. 
 At the time of the Revolution the country women 
 generally had learned to weave on the great hand 
 looms ; so they wove up the coarse tow and the finer 
 flax into thick cloths for the wear of men and boys, 
 and into sheets and towels for family use, while they 
 produced a finer cloth woven in colored checks for 
 their own and their daughter’s wear on Sundays and 
 social occasions. In some parts of the country, “spin- 
 ning flees” and “wool breakings” were held for 
 spinning and carding. When the work was done the 
 men, both young and old, came in ; and the affair 
 usually closed with simple dances and merry plays. 
 
 5. Merrymakings were more numerous than for- 
 merly, for settlements increased, and there was no 
 lurking foe to be feared. From a few handfuls of 
 adventurous colonists we had become a numerous and 
 
 10 
 
212 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1790 
 
 independent people, able to cope successfully with the 
 nations of Europe. Every Indian tribe was destroyed 
 or driven off, except the friendly Tarratines. These 
 were secured by government in possession of several 
 large islands in the Penobscot above Bangor, with the 
 right of hunting on all the tributaries of the river 
 above this point. Being now permanently at peace 
 they cultivated the ground more than formerly; and 
 the furs from their winter hunting brought them many 
 of the comforts of civilization. Their manners were 
 still much the same as ever ; but their hunting and 
 household implements were such as the white people 
 used, while their dress had undergone a thorough 
 change. 
 
 6. They usually wore a woolen cap or bonnet of 
 a conic form, which might be drawn down to cover 
 the ears and the back of the neck. For coats they 
 had a sort of sack or blouse almost as formless as a 
 meal bag, without buttons, being fastened at the waist 
 by a belt. The women wore short sacks, meeting 
 the skirt at the waist, and pinned together in front. 
 Their long stockings of blue woolen overlaid the 
 drawers and covered the knee. Though a supply of 
 shoes was kept at the trading houses, they mostly 
 wore moccasins — doubtless because they were both 
 easier and cheaper. Add to these, bright scarfs, rib- 
 bons and plumes, and metallic ornaments of all sorts, 
 and you have a true picture of the Penobscot In- 
 dians as they app#ared at the beginning of the present 
 century. To-day they have discarded this dress, also ; 
 and for the most part appear in the garb of their 
 white neighbors. 
 
 7. As soon as peace was concluded with Great 
 Britain, the eyes of many thousands were turned upon 
 Maine ; and presently many thousand feet were march- 
 ing toward her forests, with then* property following 
 in ox cart or boat, or, perhaps, carried on their backs. 
 Many were soldiers of the Revolution, fresh from the 
 
1790 
 
 AFTER THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 213 
 
 disbanded armies ; and often their only wealth was a 
 soldier’s note or a few worn and nearly worthless 
 bills, — the balance of their pay for long and arduous 
 service in their country’s cause. But they were rich 
 in patriotism and courage, while their industrious 
 habit was shown by the speedy clearing of farms and 
 the rearing of many a comfortable home. It soon 
 began to be seen how small was the reward these 
 noble men had received in comparison with their ser- 
 vices; and the General Court, a few years after the. 
 close of the war, offered as a gratuity to every one 
 who had served three years, his choice between twenty 
 dollars in money, and two hundred acres of land on 
 our eastern frontier. 
 
 8. The government still owned nearly two-thirds 
 of the territory, and a great number of towns were 
 laid out, and many grants made to deserving indivi- 
 duals; while land was sold to soldiers for one dollar 
 an acre. Yet there were many trespassers, who both 
 occupied land they had not bought, and cut down 
 trees not their own ; and government was forced to 
 appoint a committee to protect the public property. 
 The white pine was the favorite spoil of the lawless 
 lumbermen ; and the fine for cutting one of them on 
 government land was one hundred dollars. Perhaps 
 you think this a heavy penalty for a single tree ; but 
 it is much less than some of them would be worth for 
 lumber to-day. Sometimes these pines were of such 
 size that when cut down a yoke of full grown oxen 
 could be turned about on the stump. They were 
 often found measuring four feet in diameter, and have 
 been known to reach six feet at the butt, and two 
 hundred and forty feet in height. Their green tops, 
 towering, like lofty sentinels, far above the surround- 
 ing forest, raised in the mind of the beholder a feeling 
 of grandeur — that was greatly increased when he stood 
 beside the mighty trunk and, gazing upward, saw its 
 long line shoot above the shadows of the great woods 
 
'214 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1790 
 
 into tlie unbroken light of heaven. On the opening 
 of the war for independence one of the first flags 
 designed for our national standard bore the figure of 
 a pine. Afterward, its neighbors of the night — the 
 bright, twinkling stars — took its place ; but it has its 
 rightful position on our State seal, and we find a noble 
 significance in our popular name of “Pine-tree State,” 
 
 The District of Maine grew so rapidly in population 
 and wealth that its separation from Massachusetts and 
 erection into an independent State began to be agi- 
 tated. The first newspaper published in the District 
 was started for the purpose of advocating this project. 
 It was printed in Falmouth, and was called “The 
 Falmouth Gazette.” The first number was issued on 
 New Year’s day, 1785. The next year Casco Neck 
 was set off from Falmouth and incorporated under 
 the name of " Portland.” 
 
 9. So far only twelve towns had been laid out east 
 of the Penobscot ; and to promote other settlements 
 in this fine region, and to raise money for her treasury, 
 Massachusetts, in 1786, contrived a land lottery. This 
 scheme included fifty townships, each six miles square, 
 lying between the Penobscot and St. Croix rivers. 
 Against these, 2,720 tickets were issued at sixty 
 pounds each; and every ticket entitled the holder to 
 a prize — the lowest being a tract of land half a mile 
 square. In payment for these tickets government 
 received the notes with which the soldiers had been 
 paid, and all other public securities ; and the lottery 
 townships, with those who settled on them, were 
 exempted from taxation for fifteen years. At the time 
 of the drawing, a large part of the tickets remained 
 unsold, and these were bought by William Bingham 
 of Philadelphia. Afterward he also purchased most 
 of the prize lots from those who had drawn them ; so 
 the scheme did not promote settlements so rapidly as 
 had been expected. Not long before, Mr. Bingham 
 had purchased about one million acres in the counties 
 
3 790 
 
 AFTER TIIE REVOLUTION. 
 
 215 
 
 of Oxford and Somerset, so that he had now become 
 the owner of above two million acres in Maine,— equal 
 to nearly one hundred townships of* six miles square, 
 at a cost to him of twelve and one-half cents per acre. 
 Mr. Bingham afterward removed to England, where 
 he died; but his heirs, up to a late period, owned 
 large tracts in eastern Maine. 
 
 In 1790 a census of the inhabitants of Maine was 
 taken by Federal authority, and, to the surprise of 
 everybody, the population was found to reach the 
 number of 96,540. The lottery townships, too, had 
 gained so many inhabitants that they were this year 
 separated from Lincoln county and erected into the 
 two counties of Hancock and Washington. 
 
 10. Among the pioneers of Lincoln county none 
 were worthier than the German colonists of Broad 
 Bay; and their virtuous example has never ceased to 
 be a source of strength to our good State. The 
 Scotch and Scotch-Irish, also, had settled at several 
 points — some on the Kennebec at Bath, others in 
 Kennebec county on the east of the river, and others 
 still in Old York. No doubt many of my readers 
 know of localities which bear to this day the name of 
 “Scotland,” “Ireland,” “Scotland Parish”; thus tell- 
 ing the nationality of their original settlers. In these 
 the names peculiar to those people are still found nu- 
 merous; and, nearly always, they mark a moral, indus- 
 trious and thrifty community. 
 
 11. In 1790 the general government divided 
 Maine into nine commercial districts, and appointed a 
 collector and other custom-house officers for each. 
 At the adoption of the Federal constitution, Maine, as 
 a part of Massachusetts, became entitled to one repre- 
 sentative in Congress; but in 1794 a new apportion- 
 ment gave her three. 
 
 In 1793 Governor John Hancock died. He was 
 president of the convention which framed the Declara- 
 tion of Independence; and my young friends will 
 
216 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1790 
 
 recollect his name in clear, bold hand as the first 
 signature to that noble instrument. He was the first 
 governor of the old commonwealth — including the Dis- 
 trict of Maine — after we became a nation, and was 
 elected to that office twelve successive years, with the 
 exception of two years only, when Governor James 
 Bowdoin filled the chair. 
 
 It was from the latter gentleman that Bowdoin 
 College received its name. This college was chartered 
 in 179T, but its first class was not entered until 1802. 
 James Bowdoin, son of the governor, was its great 
 benefactor, presenting it with both money and land, 
 and also with books, paintings and minerals, gathered 
 during his residence and travels in Europe. 
 
 What were some of the fashions in dress at the Revolutionary- 
 period ? What had become of the Indians ? What can you say 
 of the soldiers who at this time settled in Maine ? What won- 
 derful natural product was found in Maine ? When and for what 
 purpose was the first newspaper issued in Maine ? What was done 
 in regard to lands between the Penobscot and St. Croix ? What 
 people besides the English settled in Maine ? 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 1. The Muscongus Patent had fallen so much into 
 the possession of the Waldo family that it had now for a 
 long time been known as the u Waldo Patent”; finally 
 Henry Knox, who married a granddaughter of Gen- 
 eral Waldo, by inheritance and purchase obtained from 
 it a large estate. General Knox had been the chief of 
 artillery in the Continental army, and was the intimate 
 
1806 
 
 THE MALTA WAR. 
 
 217 
 
 friend of General Washington. When the battle of 
 Lexington took place Henry Knox was a bookseller in 
 Boston. He was already known to the British authori- 
 ties as an active rebel, and it became dangerous for 
 him to remain longer in the city; therefore he and his 
 accomplished young wife fled together, with his sword 
 hidden in her petticoat. Mrs. Knox was the daughter 
 of the secretary of the Commonwealth; and when she 
 married this “bookseller” her friends thought her social 
 prospects were ruined. They made a great mistake ; 
 all through the first presidency she was in the first rank 
 of social position, and many of her old acquaintances 
 felt it an honor to enjoy the friendship of Lucy Knox. 
 
 GENERAL HENRY KNOX. 
 
 2. Young Knox was present as a volunteer at the 
 battle of Bunker Hill, and fought so gallantly that he 
 was soon after made a lieutenant colonel of engineers. 
 In the autumn he raised an artillery company ; and 
 when, in November, 1775, the patriots besieged the 
 British army in Boston, he brought mortars, howitzers, 
 
218 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1808 
 
 cannon and ammunition all the way from Ticonderoga 
 and Crown Point on ox-sleds. He was next made 
 Brigadier General of artillery, and held that position 
 until the surrender of Cornwallis at Yorktown ; when, 
 for meritorious service, he was made a Major General; 
 and when the British marched out of New York it 
 was he who took possession. General Knox was twice 
 appointed Secretary of War ; but in 1794 he resigned 
 that office and took up his residence in Thomaston on 
 the ancestral estate of his wife. He built a fine house 
 in a commanding position near the banks of St. George’s 
 Kiver, where he maintained the hospitality suitable to 
 his rank and wealth until his death in 1806. 
 
 3. The Pemaquid Patent had been divided into the 
 Drowne, Browne and Tappan rights ; the Plymouth, 
 or Kennebec Patent, had been sold to the “Fifty As- 
 sociates,” for whom Dr. Sylvester Gardiner was chief 
 manager ; the Pejepscot Purchase had passed into the 
 hands of Richard Wharton, and thence become distri- 
 buted to many persons. On all of these were settlers 
 who had cleared land and built houses, without either 
 purchase or license. They were called squatters ; and 
 the proprietors of the lands were determined to drive 
 them off, unless they would pay a suitable price for 
 their enclosures. There were many also whose farms 
 had been bought and paid for by their fathers, or 
 grandfathers ; and these, too, by the decision of the 
 courts, had no rights in the land upon which they had 
 been born. Some proprietors had sold land outside of 
 their tracts, while settlers who had purchased of real 
 proprietors, not knowing the exact boundaries, had 
 located where they had not bought ; and the courts of 
 Kennebec and Penobscot echoed for years with the 
 names of these old grants and rival claimants. There- 
 fore in 1808 a law was made called the “Betterment 
 Act,” for the relief of these persons. It provided for 
 an appraisal of the land as it was in a state of nature, 
 and also of its improvement by cultivation, with the 
 
1809 
 
 THE MALTA WAR. 
 
 219 
 
 value of the fences and buildings ; the proprietor then 
 had his choice — either to sell the land to the tenant 
 at the price appraised, or pay him the price set upon 
 his improvements ; otherwise he must lose the land. 
 
 4. Many of the settlers whose rights were disputed 
 formed companies to defend themselves in then’ lands 
 and houses ; and whenever proprietors, or their survey- 
 ors, came into these neighborhoods they were haunted 
 by bands of armed men, and warned to depart. Many 
 times it looked as if there would again be war in the 
 District of Maine, — a war of tenants against proprie- 
 tors; but in one instance only was life actually taken. 
 
 In September, 1809, as four men were engaged in run- 
 ning land in the town of Malta (now Windsor) they 
 were assailed by nine men disguised as Indians. They 
 wore peaked caps of parti -colored cloth, and had a 
 covering over their faces pierced with holes for the 
 mouth and eyes. Some wore blankets also. Two 
 or three earned long staves with pieces of scythes fas- 
 tened upon the end, but the others w r ere armed with 
 guns and pistols. At the word of their leader, three 
 guns were fired at Paul Chadwick, one of the survey- 
 ing party, who instantly fell, mortally wounded. The 
 surveyor and one assistant immediately fled ; but the 
 “Indians” made no attempt to pursue them. The dying 
 man, was soon removed by his companions to a house 
 in the vicinity. Some of the gang had been recog- 
 nized by Chadwick ; and when the sheriff arrived they 
 were found to have fled to the woods, where they re- 
 mained concealed. At last by their friends’ advice, 
 they gave themselves up to the officers of the law, and 
 were placed in the jail at Augusta to await their trial. 
 
 5. As the time of court sessions approached, the 
 friends of the prisoners began to fear for their fate, and 
 to regret that they had advised them to surrender. 
 Humors of rescue began to reach the officers, and the 
 prison was strongly guarded and a strict watch kept. 
 An intense interest prevailed throughout the commu- 
 
220 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1809 
 
 nity ; for the land proprietors were anxious to see 
 whether their rights could be sustained, while the pris- 
 oners had the sympathy of all settlers on doubtful 
 claims. Next, it was announced that the woods be- 
 tween Augusta and Malta were full of armed men 
 dressed as Indians, who only waited a favorable moment 
 to burn the county building and the houses of the land 
 proprietors; and such was the known state of feeling 
 among the squatters that the rumor was readily be- 
 lieved. A cannon from the old fort was mounted on 
 cartwheels, loaded with musket balls and set at the 
 west end of the bridge, ready to sweep down the 
 rioters whenever they should attempt to cross the river. 
 Sentinels were posted, the patrol was enlarged, and 
 excited citizens kept anxious watch about their dwel- 
 lings. Still the expected attack did not come. 
 
 6. The court sat on the third of October. At mid- 
 night the guard stationed east of the river perceived a 
 body of armed men approaching from the hill. When 
 within about thirty rods of the bridge they halted, and 
 sent one of their number forward. The spy came so 
 near the post of the sentinels that he was caught 
 almost before he was aware of their presence. Three 
 of the guard were hastening away with him, when 
 some twenty or thirty of the insurgents rushed for- 
 ward, beat off the sentinels, and rescued their comrade. 
 Major Weeks, who had just come to learn what was the 
 matter, was made a prisoner and hurried away to the 
 woods. In a few minutes the city was in wild commo- 
 tion. Guns were fired, bells were rung, and the streets 
 were thronged with excited people. The Augusta 
 light infantry company reached the scene of conflict, 
 but the foe had disappeared. Before daylight two other 
 companies had been ordered out ; but the insurgents 
 were not to be found. 
 
 7. In the few days following, companies came in one 
 after the other from Hallowell, Gardiner, Winthrop, 
 Fayette, Beadfield, Yassalboro and Sidney. Perhaps 
 
1809 
 
 THE MALTA WAR. 
 
 221 
 
 my readers will think this was a great and unnecessary 
 array to oppose to three or four score half armed squat- 
 ters ; but you know that a very few men can set a city 
 on fire — and the authorities wished to protect prop- 
 erty from the flames as well as prevent a rescue of 
 the prisoners. However, only one or two companies 
 were retained in the city, the others returning home 
 for the time, but alternating with each other until the 
 trial was concluded. 
 
 The indictment was for murder; but only seven 
 of the nine men in the party who killed Chadwick 
 were included, since his death resulted from gunshot 
 wounds — and two of them had no guns. The trial 
 commenced on the sixteenth of November, and con- 
 sumed eight days in the examination of witnesses and 
 in the argument of the counsel. The charge of Judge 
 Parker to the jury presents so many thoughts import- 
 ant to be remembered by all who live under a free 
 government, that I insert a part of it for the benefit 
 of boys who will soon be my fellow citizens. 
 
 8. “In. this free and happy country, where every 
 man’s claims are to be decided by his neighbors and 
 peers, men of like passions and like interests with him- 
 self, and under laws of his own making, can there be 
 any excuse for resorting to violence ? Do not the 
 most abject and miserable find countenance, support 
 and encouragement in the maintenance of their rights, 
 when they claim it under the laws ? Have not the 
 legislature done everything within their constitutional 
 power to aid those who are supposed to have stronger 
 claims upon humanity than upon strict justice ? Wh y 
 then do we hear of our citizens assuming the garb of 
 savages, and perpetrating acts at which even savages 
 would tremble ? To what will all this lead ? If men 
 of similar interests may combine and, by menaces and - 
 violence, deprive their antagonists of the evidence 
 essential to the just determination of their disputes — 
 or if men may with impunity oppose the laws — such 
 
222 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1809 
 
 system must go to the destruction of every man’s com- 
 fort, security and happiness, as well as the constitution 
 and laws under which we live. There have also been 
 menaces that the courts of justice will be stopped by 
 violence ; and it is notorious that assemblies of men 
 have appeared for the avowed object of rescuing the’ 
 prisoners before trial. There is reason likewise to 
 apprehend, in case of a conviction of the prisoners, 
 tlrat there will be similar attempts to prevent the 
 execution of the law. But have not the prisoners had 
 a fair, patient and impartial trial ? It has occupied an 
 unprecedented portion of time. Every indulgence to 
 which they are lawfully entitled has been cheerfully 
 allowed them. They have had the best talents and 
 the best efforts in their defense. If they are not 
 proved to be guilty, though themselves may know that 
 they are not innocent, they will still be acquitted, and 
 allowed to return to their families andfriends. If they 
 are convicted the law must have its course. Will this 
 government, abounding in loyal citizens, yield to the 
 violence of a few deluded men, and tamely see its 
 authority defied and its prisons violated without stretch- 
 ing forth an arm to prevent its overthrow ? Should 
 its powers be exerted, what must be the destiny of 
 these wretched, mistaken men ? What, but either to 
 be killed in battle, executed on the gallows, or to fly 
 from a land of freedom and security, to seek a misera- 
 ble shelter in some foreign country. Their habitations 
 will become desolate, and they will be fugitives on the 
 face of the earth.” 
 
 9. The evidence had not shown by which of these 
 seven men the three guns had been fired, so that it was 
 still doubtful whose act had caused his death. The 
 jury, therefore, gave to all the benefit of this doubt ; 
 and, after deliberating two days, they brought in a 
 verdict of “Not Guilty.” 
 
 Yet the trial had a good effect on the community, 
 and on the prisoners themselves — even their leader 
 
1812 
 
 TIIE WAR OP 1812. 
 
 223 
 
 professing with tears his penitence and shame; and 
 both proprietors and tenants became more disposed to 
 peaceable settlement. 
 
 What noted men became owners in the Muscongus patent? 
 What services were rendered in the revolution by Major General 
 Knox ? What can you say in regard to other patents ? What law 
 was made to enable the squatters and proprietors to make a settle- 
 ment ? What happened in 1809 in the town of Malta ? When 
 the murderers were about to be tried what occurred at Augusta ? 
 Did this affair show that anything is to be gained by mob vio- 
 lence ? 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 1. Hardly had the excitement from the Malta 
 “Indians” ceased, when fears of another war with 
 Great Britain began to agitate our people. Napoleon 
 Bonaparte was now in the full tide of his victories, 
 and England had joined the alliance against him. 
 The United States had early issued a proclamation of 
 neutrality; but both England and France committed 
 many outrages upon our unprotected merchantmen. 
 Then the English claimed the right to search our ves- 
 sels for seamen, and many were impressed into their 
 service on the claim that they were British subjects. 
 Our government often protested against these out- 
 rages, but it did no good ; for they knew our navy to 
 be very small, and supposed that our vessels were no 
 match for theirs. At length they became so bold and 
 overbearing as to search our armed vessels ; and such 
 as refused to allow it were fired upon. The British 
 
224 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1812 
 
 sloop of war, Little Belt, for some offense of this na- 
 ture, fired upon the American ship, President; and 
 the President fired back, giving the Little Belt such 
 a drubbing that she sailed off as fast as she could to 
 Halifax and complained of the outrage ! 
 
 2. Over six thousand of our seamen had been 
 impressed and were held to service in the British navy. 
 In all British ports and on the seas our ships were 
 detained by search and seizure, and were not free 
 from molestation even in our own harbors ; therefore 
 in April, 1812, an embargo* was laid for ninety days 
 on all vessels in our ports. A treaty had been made 
 with France — that country being now at war with 
 England — by which the edicts of Bonaparte were 
 modified in favor of American shipping ; but England 
 gave no attention to our protests, and still persisted in 
 her outrageous proceedings; therefore, in June, war 
 was declared to exist between Great Britain and the 
 United States. 
 
 The population of Maine was now over two hun- 
 dred and twenty-eight thousand, while her exports 
 were above eight hundred thousand dollars in yearly 
 value, and she had shipping afloat amounting to one 
 hundred and fifty thousand tons. With such an 
 amount of exports and shipping, of course the em- 
 bargo told very severely on our interests; and there 
 were many who opposed the war, believing it to have 
 been declared more to aid the French than because 
 it was a necessity for the country. 
 
 8. General Henry Dearbon, formerly of Pittston, 
 in this State, was made commander in chief of the 
 national forces, which were now stationed along the 
 northern frontier from Lake Champlain to Lake Michi- 
 gan. In August, General Hull cowardly surrendered 
 Detroit, while other divisions of the army did nothing 
 this year to redeem its honor ; but on the sea our little 
 navy achieved several brilliant victories. Yet neither 
 the army nor the navy had been idle since the Revo- 
 * See close of chapter. 
 
1813 
 
 THE WAR OF 1812. 
 
 225 
 
 lution ; the army having fought successfully with the 
 Indians from Florida to the great lakes, while our 
 navy had reduced the Barb ary States to terms. In 
 the latter service Commodore Preble, a native of Port- 
 land, bore an honorable part. The first noted achieve- 
 ment of this officer was during the occupancy of 
 Castine by the British in the Revolution. Being then 
 first lieutenant of the sloop of war, Winthrop, he 
 with a few men boarded a British vessel in the harbor 
 of Castine and brought her off under an incessant fire 
 from the battery and troops. In 1803 he was placed 
 in command of the famous frigate, Constitution, and 
 sent with a squadron of seven vessels to obtain the 
 release of Americans held in slavery by the Barbary 
 States, and to protect our commerce against their 
 piratical navies. He had brought Morocco to terms 
 and was proceeding against other States when he was 
 relieved by Commodore Barron, his senior, and re- 
 turned home on account of ill health. Congress 
 recognized the value of his services on the African 
 coast, and voted him the thanks of the nation, and 
 ordered him an elegant medal commemorative of the 
 actions in which he had won distinction. He died in 
 1807 at the early age of forty-five, and was buried 
 with military honors in his native city. 
 
 4. During the summer of 1813 the brig Enterprise 
 was stationed on the eastern coast, where she was the 
 terror of the British privateers fitted out in the pro- 
 vinces to prey upon our commerce. She carried six- 
 teen guns and one hundred and two men, and was 
 at this time under the command of Captain William 
 Burrows. On the 4th of September the Enterprise 
 sailed from Portland in search of British cruisers, which 
 had been reported near Monhegan. On the 5th she 
 discovered in a harbor near Pemaquid, a large vessel 
 just getting underway. She proved to be the Boxer, 
 a British brig of eighteen guns, carrying one hundred 
 and four men, and commanded by Captain Samuel 
 
226 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1813 
 
 Blyth. She had been sent out especially to capture or 
 destroy the Enterprise. On observing the Enterprise 
 the* Boxer displayed four ensigns, and fired several 
 guns to call her boats from the shore ; then, spreading 
 her sails, she bore gallantly down toward the vessel. 
 
 5. Captain Burrows cleared his ship for action, but 
 ran a few miles southward to secure ample sea-room 
 for the impending conflict; then he shortened sail and 
 turned upon his foe. They met off Seguin Island, at 
 the mouth of the Kennebec. At twenty minutes past 
 three the v-essels were within half a pistol shot of each 
 other, when they opened fire at almost the same mo- 
 ment. In the course of the action the Enterprise 
 ran across the bows of the Boxer, whence she deliv- 
 ered such a destructive fire that at four o’clock the 
 officer in command shouted a surrender through his 
 trumpet; for the flag had been nailed to the mast. 
 Captain Blyth was dead, being cut nearly in two by an 
 18 pound ball; forty-six of his men were killed, and 
 twelve more wounded. Captain Burrows was mor 
 tally wounded early in the battle, while assisting to 
 run out a carronade; but he refused to be carried 
 below until the sword of the British commander was 
 placed in his hand. None on board the Enterprise 
 were killed, and of the fourteen wounded, only Cap- 
 tain Burrows and Midshipman Waters died of their 
 wounds. Lieutenant M’Call succeeded to the com- 
 mand of the Enterprise ; and the next morning he took 
 both vessels into Portland Harbor. 
 
 Captain Burrows died eight hours after the fight; 
 and the two brave commanders, foes no ' longer, were 
 buried side by side in the old cemetery beside the 
 sea. Longfellow, in the poem called “My Lost 
 Youth,” wrote of this scene, — 
 
 “I remember the sea-fight far away, 
 
 How it thundered o’er the tide ; 
 
 And the dead captains as they lay 
 
 In their graves o’erlooking the tranquil bay, 
 
 Where they in battle died.” 
 
1814 
 
 THE WAR OF 1812. 
 
 227 
 
 6. A few days later the brilliant victory of Com- 
 modore Perry over the British fleet on Lake Erie, 
 filled the whole country with rejoicing. The next 
 year our naval successes continued, while the victories 
 of Chippewa and Bridgewater, in Canada, covered 
 our armies with glory. But in August the British 
 entered Chesapeake Bay in great force ; and, penetrat- 
 ing to Washington, they burned the capitol, the presi- 
 dent’s house, and the public offices. 
 
 The enemy’s cruisers were now so numerous on our 
 coast that no vessel thought of making a foreign voy- 
 age, and nothing was done on the water except a little 
 coasting and fishing. As a result, all important arti- 
 cles became very high. Yet there was an advantage 
 in this ; for it stimulated native production so much 
 that this year some thirty companies were incorporated 
 in Massachusetts and Maine for the manufacture of 
 cotton, woolen, glass and metal. 
 
 7. On the eleventh of July, 1814, was made the 
 first attack of the war on the soil of Maine. On that 
 day a British fleet swept over the waters of Passama- 
 quoddy Bay and came to anchor off Fort Sullivan, 
 at Eastport. This fortification was the sole defense of 
 the place. It mounted but six guns, and was manned 
 by two companies of soldiers under the command of 
 Major Perley Putnam. The armament of the enemy 
 was under the command of Sir Thomas Hardy. It 
 consisted of his flag-ship, Ramilies of seventy-four guns, 
 the sloop Martin, the brig Soxer, the schooner Bream, 
 the bomb-ship Terror, and several transports with 
 troops, under Colonel Thomas Pilkington. A message 
 was speedily sent to the fort demanding its instant sur- 
 render, and allowing but five minutes for consideration. 
 To the brave Putnam this time was more than suffi- 
 cient ; and the messenger bore back the reply, — “The 
 fort will be defended against any force whatever.” 
 
 8. The armed ships were now put in a position for 
 attack, while at a little distance below the village the 
 
228 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1814 
 
 transports landed upwards of one thousand men, with 
 fifty ^or sixty pieces of artillery. The inhabitants were 
 intensely alarmed for their property and families ; and 
 they besought Major Putnam that he would not expose 
 the town to destruction by a hopeless defense. In 
 deference to their wishes Putnam surrendered the fort, 
 with the condition that his officers should be released 
 on parole, and that the property and persons of the 
 inhabitants should be secure. 
 
 On taking possession of the place the British found 
 in the custom-house nine thousand dollars in United 
 States treasury notes, which only lacked the signature 
 of the collector to become valid. Promises, threats 
 and menaces were all brought to bear on that officer 
 to induce him to sign the notes — and thus rob his 
 government of so many thousands for the benefit of 
 the British ; but the noble man persevered in his refu- 
 sal to perform the traitorous act, declaring that 
 “Death itself would be no compulsion.” 
 
 9. A proclamation was issued announcing that 
 the only intention of the British government in the 
 present expedition was to take possession of the islands 
 of Passamaquoddy Bay, which belonged to it by the 
 treaty of 1783; and that the inhabitants of the main- 
 land would not be harmed, unless their conduct should 
 provoke severities. Having established a custom- 
 house of their own, the British now issued another 
 proclamation, commanding the citizens to appear and 
 take the oath of allegiance to his Britanic Majesty, or 
 depart from the islands within seven days. About 
 two-thirds of the inhabitants submitted; and the com- 
 mander announced that the crown now had its due. 
 New batteries were erected, and between forty and 
 fifty cannon mounted, and the place was garrisoned 
 with about eight hundred troops; then the squadron 
 departed southward, spreading alarm along all the 
 coast. A strong party of British soon after marched 
 against Bobbins ton, a few miles up the bay on the 
 
1814 
 
 THE WAR OF 1812. 
 
 229 
 
 mainland. This place was garrisoned by only twenty- 
 five men, under Lieutenant Manning; who, knowing 
 his inability to withstand a siege, destroyed such prop- 
 erty as could not be removed, and retired to Macliias. 
 
 10. A part of the vessels which had acted against 
 Eastport continued to cruise off our coast; and one of 
 them, the Bream, a schooner carrying eight guns, 
 greatly harassed Bristol and the neighboring towns. 
 At last the citizens met to consider what could be 
 done to rid themselves of this troublesome craft ; and 
 Commodore Tucker was sent for to take lead in the 
 business. The old hero was living upon his farm a 
 few miles off, and at once answered the request of his 
 townsmen by his presence. A wood schooner was 
 procured and armed with an old swivel ; and forty-five 
 volunteers were quickly on board, armed with mus- 
 kets, bayonets, and scythe points bound on poles for 
 boarding pikes. After cruising along the coast for 
 several days, they discovered an armed vessel in, or 
 near, Muscongus Bay. As the vessels approached 
 each other the stranger was found to be the schooner 
 Crown, a British privateer of six guns. Tucker kept 
 most of his men below, so that the enemy should not 
 detect his purpose and fire too soon; but when a shot 
 came tearing through the sails the men sprang upon 
 deck. The commander formed them into platoons, 
 .directing them, when the order w r as given, to fire and 
 kneel, while another row in the rear fired over their 
 heads. The enemy’s guns all this time kept banging 
 away, the sails of the sloop were riddled beyond re 
 pair, — and not a gun on board of her had yet been 
 fired. But the commodore had now got his favorite 
 position, and in a voice of thunder uttered the wmrd, 
 “Fire !” Yolley after volley followed from the suc- 
 cessive platoons; the crew of the privateer rushed 
 below, and every gun was silenced. The captain alone 
 remained on deck, lying beside the rudder to steer. 
 One of Tucker’s men caught sight of his head through 
 11 
 
230 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1814 
 
 a port hole; and sent a bullet so close as to knock off 
 his hat. The Americans now prepared to board ; and 
 a stalwart young fellow six feet and six inches in 
 height was stationed at the bows with a kedge anchor 
 lifted over his back ready to throw on board the 
 enemy for a grapple. The vessels neared each other. 
 “Commodore, shall I heave ?” shouted the young 
 giant with the anchor. The British captain waited 
 no longer, but cried out for quarter. The prize was 
 found to be full of provisions wdiich had been sent to 
 supply the Rattler, a seventy-four gun ship cruising 
 somewhere on the coast. The crew, consisting of 
 twenty-five persons, were placed in the jail at Wiscas- 
 set; while the provisions were distributed among the 
 suffering families along the coast. 
 
 * The government had, early in 1808, laid an embargo upon all 
 shipping of American ownership in our ports, thus cutting off the 
 coast trade as well as foreign commerce. It continued fourteen 
 months, depressing business to the lowest point in Maine. In 
 March, 1809, the embargo act was rendered nugatory by another 
 called the “non-intercourse act,” which prohibited commerce with 
 France and Great Britain only ; affording at once great relief to 
 business. On the 2d of November this, also, ceased to have effect 
 against France ; that power having rescinded her obnoxious edicts 
 against the United States. 
 
 What causes brought on the war of 1812 ? What citizen of 
 Maine was made commander-in-chief of the national armies? 
 What can you say of Commodore Preble? Give an account of 
 the battle of the Enterprise and Boxer. What other brilliant vic- 
 tory happened soon after? What effect did the destruction of 
 our commerce have upon manufactures? When and where was 
 the first attack made on the soil of Maine? What sea-fight 
 occurred near Muscongus Bay. 
 
1814 
 
 THE BRITISH ON THE PENOBSCOT. 231 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 1. The pleasant town of Castine on Penobscot Bay 
 has had a varied experience for a place whose history 
 is not so old by many years as several others in New 
 England. Six different attacks upon it by armed ene- 
 mies have already been recorded in these pages ; while 
 it has been held by five different nations. We must, 
 of course, reckon the Indians as the first nation; after 
 whom it was held by the French, Dutch, English and 
 Americans. I will now tell you of its seventh and 
 last experience of the miseries of w T ar. 
 
 In the year 1814 the village of Castine consisted of 
 a few dozen dwellings and stores, a small church, a 
 custom house, and, possibly, a court house — for it was 
 then the shire town of Hancock county. Its only de- 
 fense was a small fortification on the peninsula in such 
 position as to command the channel of its harbor. 
 This was an eartli-work in the form of a half moon, 
 armed with four 24 pounders and two field-pieces, and 
 garrisoned by about forty men, under Lieutenant Lewis. 
 
 On September 1st, the garrison and inhabitants were 
 alarmed by the appearance of a British fleet in the 
 bay, bearing toward their harbor. About sunrise a 
 small schooner ran up near the peninsula, and sent to 
 the garrison a summons of surrender. Lewis saw that 
 resistance would be useless ; so he gave the schooner 
 a volley from his cannon, then spiked them, blew up 
 the redoubt, and departed with his men up the river. 
 So the British took possession of the place without 
 further resistance, * and with it gained the control of 
 the Penobscot. 
 
232 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1814 
 
 2. Tlie armament was under tlie chief command of 
 Sir John Sherbrook, and consisted of the 74 gun ships 
 Dragon, Spenser and Bulwark, the frigates Bacchante 
 arid Tenedos, the sloops Sylph and Peruvian, the 
 schooner Pictu, a largo tender, and ten transports. On 
 board these were about four thousand troops, under 
 the command of General Gerard Gosselin. 
 
 On the afternoon of the same day, having landed the 
 larger portion of the troops, General Gosselin with 
 two vessels and six hundred men crossed the bay and 
 took possession of Belfast ; while . Captain Robert 
 Barrie in the Dragon accompanied by the Sylph and 
 Peruvian, with a small schooner as tender, and having 
 on board about seven hundred troops, ascended the 
 river to Marsh Bay, where they remained at anchor 
 during the night. In the morning five or six hundred 
 troops were landed to take possession of Frankfort, 
 whence they were to complete the journey on foot on 
 account of unfavorable winds. The Dragon remained 
 that night at her anchorage, but the smaller vessels 
 proceeded on their way. 
 
 3. Up the river, at Hampden, lay the United States 
 corvette John Adams, commanded by Captain Charles 
 Morris. The Adams had within three months cap- 
 tured of the enemy a ship, two brigs and a schooner, 
 and was now undergoing repairs ; and of course the 
 British were very desirous of destroying such a troub- 
 lesome foe. News of the enemy’s arrival flew speedily 
 up the river ; and on the afternoon of the 1st, General 
 Blake of Brewer, commander of the militia, had order- 
 ed out his division, and at night was in Hampden to 
 make preparations of defense. During the next day 
 about five hundred militia had collected, who were soon 
 joined by Lieutenant Lewis and his garrison from Cas- 
 tine. General Blake with his officers, Captain Morris, 
 and the leading citizens of Hampden held a council 
 of war ; but there were such differences of opinion that 
 no plan of defense was adopted. Meantime the enemy 
 
1814 
 
 THE BRITISH ON THE PENOBSCOT. 233 
 
 had continued on his course, and on the evening of the 
 2d came to anchor at Bald Hill Cove, nearly two miles 
 below Hampden, where a junction was formed with 
 the force which had marched up the river. 
 
 4. The militia continued under arms all night ; but 
 it was nearly eight o’clock the next morning before the 
 British came in view. General Blake had arranged 
 his little army with the right wing near the meeting 
 house, the hue stretching off toward the hill near the 
 river. An 18 pound carronade had been brought from 
 the Adams, and with two field pieces, placed in the 
 highway near the meeting house — a position com- 
 manding the approach from the south. Yet, owing to 
 a diversity of counsel, no breastworks or other defense 
 had been erected. The disabled Adams lay at Crosby’s 
 wharf at the mouth of Soadabscook Creek. Captain 
 Morris had hoisted the cannon from her, and formed a 
 battery of fourteen guns upon the wharf, and another 
 of nine 18 pounders upon a hill fifty rods below, 
 whence they would rake effectually any craft which 
 might approach. 
 
 5. The morning was very misty, but between seven 
 and eight o’clock the skirmishers sent out by General 
 Blake to watch and harass the enemy, reported him as 
 crossing the stream that divides Hampden corners from 
 Hampden. The main body was preceded by a com- 
 pany of sharpshooters, while on the flanks were de- 
 tachments of marines and sailors with a six-pound 
 cannon, a 6 1-2 inch howitzer and a rocket apparatus. 
 In front of the fine of militia the fog was still so thick 
 that the enemy could not be seen, but the field pieces 
 blazed away with good effect ; and the enemy suddenly 
 began to advance at “double-quick,” filing volleys in 
 rapid succession. The militia discharged a few rounds 
 in return ; but, several having fallen near the center, 
 a panic siezed them, and they broke and fled in every 
 direction, leaving the mortified officers alone on the 
 field. 
 
234 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1814 
 
 6. Meantime the enemy’s vessels, preceded by barges 
 full of soldiers moved up the stream to support the 
 troops, until they were checked by the fire from Mor- 
 rises batteries. The retreat of the militia left this 
 position unsupported ; and capture could now be avoid- 
 ed only by immediate retreat. Therefore, spiking his 
 guns and setting his vessel on fire, Captain Morris and 
 his men forded the stream, and took the road to Ban- 
 gor; from thence, a few hours later, he departed 
 through the wilderness to the Kennebec. 
 
 Within an hour after the attack the town was in 
 the hands of the enemy, and the soldiers engaged in 
 pillage. A large number of the citizens were placed 
 in close confinement, and a bond with the penal sum 
 of twelve thousand dollars was exacted from the town 
 for the delivery of certain unfinished vessels at Castine 
 the next month. When the citizens remonstrated 
 with Captain Barrie, the commander of the expedition, 
 he answered them, “My business is to sink, burn and 
 destroy. Your town is taken by storm, and by the 
 rules of war we ought both to lay your village in ashes 
 and put its inhabitants to the sword. But 1 will spare 
 your lives, though I mean to burn your houses.” Prob- 
 ably he would have burned them the next day, had 
 not a messenger, who had been sent to General Sher- 
 brook at Castine, returned with the order to spare if 
 possible. 
 
 7. After a brief delay the vessels and troops set 
 out for Bangor. It was about noon when the vessels 
 came to anchor at the mouth of the Kenduskeag, throw- 
 ing a few rockets over the town as a signal to the troops, 
 which had marched up the shore. Flags of truce were 
 sent to meet the enemy, requesting the security to life 
 and property which is customary when no resistance is 
 made. This they agreed to give on condition of quar- 
 ters and provision for the forces. Therefore the court- 
 house, two school-houses, several dwellings and other 
 buildings were placed at their disposal ; cattle were but- 
 
1814 THE BRITISH ON THE PENOBSCOT. 235 
 
 chered for them, pork and vegetables provided, bread 
 was supplied from the bakery, and plenty of liquoj 
 furnished. A quantity of merchandise in the custom 
 house, the money in the post office, and all the arms and 
 ammunition they could find, were seized ; while nearly 
 all the citizens capable of bearing arms were forced to 
 sign themselves prisoners of war. But these were 
 released on parole, with the stipulation that they 
 should not do military service against his Britannic 
 Majesty until the war was over, unless exchanged. 
 
 8. Yet in violation both of the rules of war and 
 their own agreement, the soldiers and marines were 
 permitted to pillage unrebuked. Twelve stores were 
 emptied of most of their contents, and offices and dwell- 
 ings forsaken by their owners were searched for valua- 
 bles. Towards night the enemy threatened to burn 
 several vessels which were on the stocks, and the op- 
 pressed inhabitants were quite in despair ; for, as the 
 wind then was, the flames would have swept the village. 
 Therefore, to save their homes, the selectmen were 
 forced to give a bond for thirty thousand dollars, or the 
 delivery of the unfinished vessels at Castine by the end 
 of October. That night was to the inhabitants a period 
 of fearful suspense ; for they knew not what cruelty 
 might next be attempted. However, the British with- 
 drew on the following day without any worse acts than 
 supplying themselves with horses, and taking off ves- 
 sels and goods to the value of about twenty-three thou- 
 sand dollars. Some of the vessels ran aground in going 
 down the river, and were at night abandoned and set 
 on fire — their flames lighting up the shores for several 
 miles. 
 
 9. In passing Hampden the enemy again engaged 
 in pillage ; but the imprisoned citizens were mostly set 
 at liberty. Captain Morrises guns were thrown into 
 the river, and the enemy departed ; having secured 
 two merchant vessels with valuable cargoes and other 
 property to the amount of forty-four thousand dollars. 
 
236 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1814 
 
 The people on the Kennebec were greatly alarmed 
 by the ravages on the neighboring river, and prepared 
 to give the British a warm reception, should their towns 
 receive a visit. Major General King ordered out the 
 militia ; and Wiscasset, which was appointed as the 
 rendezvous, was soon full of soldiers. One zealous 
 detachment even marched over to the Penobscot to 
 harass the enemy’s vessels as they returned. But the 
 British discovered them, and bound at prominent points 
 on the decks several citizens from the towns above, so 
 that none dared fire for fear of wounding their coun- 
 trymen ; and the ships passed by unharmed, while the 
 militia-men marched angrily back to camp. 
 
 10. Proclamations were now issued by the enemy 
 proclaiming the country between Penobscot Kiver 
 and Passamaquoddy Bay to be a province of Great 
 Britain, and promising protection to the citizens if they 
 would take the oath of allegiance and be faithful sub- 
 jects of the king. I am happy to know that very few 
 of the inhabitants would make any such agreement. 
 General Gosselin was instituted governor of the new 
 province ; and the larger portion of the enemy’s force 
 now set out on other enterprises. 
 
 The first destination of the squadron proved to be 
 Machias. There was here a fort mounting ten 24 
 pounders, and garrisoned at this time by about one 
 hundred men, including several of the militia, and the 
 garrison which had a short time before escaped from 
 liobbinston. After landing the troops at Bucks’ Har- 
 bor, the vessels ascended the river and opened a heavy 
 fire on the fort, covering the advance of the land force, 
 which was to make an attack in the rear. Finding 
 they were likely to be surrounded, the garrison des- 
 troyed the guns, set the barracks on fire, and evacuated 
 the fort. 
 
 11. A few days later a party of the enemy were 
 sent to Frankfort to secure whatever arms and mer 
 cliandise they could find. Before they got away, the 
 
1814 
 
 THE BRITISH ON THE PENOBSCOT. 237 
 
 garrison from Machias reached the place and captured 
 the whole of them. 
 
 There ensued a great deal of smuggling between 
 the American and British lines, which were divided 
 by the Penobscot, now under control of the enemy. 
 The British wanted cattle and provision of all kinds 
 for the troops, and our oak, pine and lumber to build 
 vessels on the Bay of Fundy, or to transport across 
 the sea ; while our people needed the clothing, sugar, 
 molasses and utensils which merchantmen brought 
 into Castine. Our custom-house officers watched the 
 river as well as they could, yet great quantities of goods 
 were brought across, particularly in the winter when 
 the river was frozen; and many found their way even 
 as far as Massachusetts. The British did not care how 
 much the American government lost on imports ; so 
 they took a five per cent toll on the goods, and let 
 smuggling go on. Neutral vessels were constantly in 
 the river, particularly the Swedish ; but these honora- 
 bly paid their dues at the custom-house. Such was 
 the extent of trade on the river at this time that one 
 hundred and fifty thousand dollars were said to have 
 been secured at Hampden for duties in five weeks. 
 
 12. On December 24th, 1814, a treaty of peace 
 between Great Britain and the United States was 
 signed at Ghent ; but before the news had reached 
 this country General Jackson had won his famous vic- 
 tory at New Orleans. After this there were no further 
 depredations in Maine, and most of the points they 
 had held were soon deserted by the enemy — Castine 
 being retained till the last. 
 
 During its occupation by the British, Castine was 
 the center of considerable business ; of which, how- 
 ever, the larger part fell into British or Tory hands. 
 It was also a place of much gayety and amusement; 
 for, beside the balls, a theatre was maintained through 
 the winter by the officers — many of whom were men 
 of culture and- courtesy. The British evacuated the 
 
238 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1814 
 
 city in April, having held possession for eight months 
 — during which time the inhabitants had suffered much 
 inconvenience and oppression ; and the restoration of 
 their liberty and property was celebrated with thanks- 
 giving and festivity. 
 
 How many nations have held possession of Castine ? By whom 
 was it captured in 1814 ? What successful war vessel lay at Hamp- 
 den ? About how many troops were in the engagement at this 
 place ? What amount of spoil did the British obtain ? What was 
 done at Bangor ? What was done on the Kennebec ? What terri- 
 tory did the British claim ? What happened at Machias ? What 
 can you state of commerce on the Penobscot at this period ? 
 What treaty was signed just before Jackson’s victory at New 
 Orleans ? 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 1. "When the war was over there was soon found 
 to be a great increase of profanity, Sabbath-breaking, 
 and intemperance. Thoughtful people were shocked 
 at its extent, and the safety and comfort of the com- 
 munity were seriously diminished. It was chiefly the 
 dismissal of the militia from active service in the Dis- 
 trict, and the return of the soldiers from the national 
 army, which had produced this dangerous and disa- 
 greeable condition of morals ; for men are often made 
 dissolute by the idle life of camps, especially when 
 discipline is loose and intoxicating liquors freely dis- 
 pensed. 
 
 This state of society stimulated the religious associa- 
 tions to more earnest effort for the good of souls; 
 
1817 SEPARATION AND ATTENDANT EVENTS. 239 
 
 societies were formed to distribute the Ruly Scrip- 
 tures, and Sunday Schools were established for in- 
 structing the children of ignorant, careless, or vicious 
 parents, in the important truths of the Bible. On the 
 part of the government, the General Court made a 
 new law against the profanation of the Sabbath, and 
 appointed a great number of tythingmen to enforce 
 the law and secure a decent behaviour on that sacred 
 day. 
 
 2. Other misfortunes came with the close of the 
 war. Manufacturing being at that time done much 
 cheaper in England than America, our stores soon 
 became stocked with British goods ; and many of our 
 factories, being unable to sell their products, were 
 obliged to stop — by which many people were thrown 
 out of employment and much capital lost. People 
 became restless, and many thought any other business 
 or any other State was better than their own. 
 
 Some of our citizens had already invested money in 
 lands in Ohio, and liked there so well that they wished 
 their friends to join them. The winter of 1816-17 
 was unusually cold, the spring was backward — and the 
 season was so unproductive that this year was long after 
 familiarly known as “ eighteen hundred and starve 
 to death”. All classes, particularly farmers and me- 
 chanics, became much discouraged. Then the friends 
 of the Ohio people who had lands to sell told attrac- 
 tive stories of the mild climate and rich soils of Ohio 
 and Kentucky; and the “Ohio fever” set in with vio- 
 lence. It is believed that from ten to fifteen thousand 
 people emigrated from Maine to those States — many 
 selling their property at a great loss. But the very 
 next year some of the emigrants returned with the 
 other side of the story; and it is reckoned that after 
 this the number that emigrated scarcely equalled 
 those who returned. The tide of business, also, had 
 turned; and in a few years the State again became 
 prosperous. 
 
240 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1819 
 
 3. Maine possessed many attractions in its soil, 
 mill sites, forests and fisheries; accordingly we find 
 that in 1820, the year of the separation, it had nine 
 counties, and two hundred and thirty-six towns; while 
 its population was 298,335 — an increase of nearly 
 70,000 within the last ten years. Business was flour- 
 ishing; and with such a population and so many 
 towns and counties, it is not strange that the District 
 aspired to become a State. This measure had been 
 agitated as early as 1785; and several conventions 
 had been held in its interest — one at Brunswick in 
 1816 fell but little short of accomplishing its object. 
 In 1819, instead of one newspaper, as at the first at- 
 tempt, there were six, three of which favored separa- 
 tion from Massachusetts, while the other three opposed. 
 At last seventy towns joined in a petition to the Gen- 
 eral Court; and, this time, a bill favoring the measure 
 was passed by a handsome majority. Its conditions 
 were that all the public lands and buildings in Maine, 
 except such as were the property of the United States, 
 should be equally divided between the proposed State 
 and Massachusetts. Maine was also to have her pro- 
 portion of the military stock, and one-third of all 
 moneys which might be reimbursed by the general gov- 
 ernment for war expenses. 
 
 1. On the fourth Monday in July, 1819, the citi- 
 zens of the District of Maine voted on this question: — 
 “Is it expedient that the District shall become a sepa- 
 rate and independent State, upon the terms and con- 
 ditions provided in an act relating to the separation 
 of the District of Maine from Massachusetts proper, 
 and forming the same into a separate and independent 
 State ?” On counting the votes, above two-thirds 
 were found to be in favor of separation; therefore 
 delegates from the towns met at the court-house in 
 Portland, and adopted a constitution ; appointing the 
 first Monday in December as the day for the towns to 
 vote for or against the constitution. On the first 
 
1820 SEPARATION AND ATTENDANT EVENTS. 241 
 
 Wednesday of January, 1820, the delegates again 
 met; and, finding the constitution to have been adopt- 
 ed, made application to Congress for admission into 
 the Union. 
 
 5. But now an unexpected obstacle came in the 
 way of our independence. This obstacle was slavery 
 — but not slavery in Maine. The territory of Mis- 
 souri had applied for admittance at the same time ; 
 and, having many slaves, she wished to get in without 
 any conditions against slavery. So the supporters of 
 that institution, with characteristic craftiness, coupled 
 the Territory and the District, and brought them be- 
 fore Congress in the same bill, that each might share 
 the other’s fate. Many weeks passed, but still this 
 clog upon Maine held her back, so that she could not 
 take her place in the sisterhood of States. The act 
 severing the connection of the District from Massa- 
 chusetts was to go into effect on the fifteenth of 
 March ; after which time, unless admitted previously, 
 Maine would be simply a territory. The first of 
 March had come, and still the slave power clung to 
 her in close embrace. At length the friends of the 
 District succeeded in divorcing the two applicants; 
 and on the third of March the District became the 
 twenty-second State of the Union. 
 
 6. The election for State officers was held for the 
 first time on the first Monday of April, 1820; and on 
 the last Wednesday of May the new senators and rep- 
 resentatives met at Portland. On counting the votes 
 for governor it was found that General William King 
 of Bath was elected without opposition. 
 
 Mr. King was born in Scarborough in 1768. Kot hav 
 ing been favored with a liberal education, on reaching 
 the years of manhood he engaged in a saw mill in Tops- 
 ham. Being prosperous he was able a few years later in 
 connection with his brother-in-law to open a store in the 
 same town. He afterward removed to Bath, where he 
 resided until his death. He was the most prominent 
 
242 
 
 HISTOEY OF MAINE. 
 
 1821 
 
 GOVERNOR WILLIAM KING. 
 
 of our citizens in bringing about the separation of the 
 District from Massachusetts ; and. as we have already 
 seen, was thought altogether the most suitable person 
 for governor. Indeed, he has since often been spoken 
 of as “the first and best of our governors.” In 1821, 
 before the close of his first term, he resigned the office; 
 having been appointed one of the commissioners of 
 the general government on the Spanish claims; and 
 the president of the Senate, William D. Williamson, 
 afterward the author of a valuable history of the State, 
 became acting governor for the remainder of the term. 
 
 7. Among the first acts of the first session of the 
 Legislature, was the adoption of a State seal. The 
 moose and the mast pine, those princes of the forest, 
 were chosen for the central figures of the design. At 
 one side was an anchor, on the other a scythe, emble- 
 matic of the occupations of our people; while above 
 was the North Star, signifying the place of Maine in 
 the constellation of States. These, with the motto, 
 
1821 SEPARATION AND ATTENDANT EVENTS. 243 
 
 Dirigo (I lead), and two figures representing a farmer 
 and a sailor, form the seal now in use by our State 
 government. There was also an act for tne improve- 
 ment of public schools, another for the incorporation 
 of religious societies, and one for the regulation of 
 lotteries; for the latter had already been found to 
 work much harm. A charter was also granted for a 
 second college in Maine, to be called Waterville Col- 
 lege — now changed to Colby University. It had 
 first been started in 1813, under the name of “Maine 
 Literary and Theological School”. The General 
 Court of Massachusetts quite unwillingly gave it a 
 township (now the towns of Alton and Argyle) on the 
 west side of the Penobscot River, fifteen miles above 
 Bangor ; enacting that the institution should be located 
 within the township. This seemed very unfair; for it 
 was even beyond the limits of the common school — 
 where bears and wolves were much plentier than boys 
 and girls. * It was a Baptist institution; and one of 
 its presidents has well compared it, during that strug- 
 gling period, to “the voice of one crying in the wil- 
 derness.” 
 
 8. The Congregationalists and Baptists now had 
 each a literary institution and theological school; and 
 in the year 1825 the Methodists established at Read- 
 field a classical and theological school, under the name 
 of “Maine Wesleyan Seminary”. A theological semi- 
 nary of the Congregationalists had been established in 
 Bangor in 1814, under the name of “Maine Charity 
 School”; and this is still the only exclusively theo- 
 logical school in the State. 
 
 At the time of the separation there were already 
 nine religious denominations in Maine — the Roman 
 Catholics, Episcopalians, Presbyterians, Congrega- 
 tionalists, Baptists, Methodists, Friends, Universalists, 
 and Shakers. The sound of the church bell was as 
 yet heard in but two or three towns; while organs in 
 religious worship, and pianos at home had not ceased 
 
244 
 
 niSTORY OF MAIXE. 
 
 1820 
 
 to be wonders in tbe largest cities of the land. Tet 
 we had at this time within our own borders, twelve 
 missionary and education societies, nine Bible socie- 
 ties, nine charitable societies, a Grand Chapter of Ma- 
 sons, four Arch Chapters and thirty-three Lodges. 
 The first Masonic Lodge in Maine was instituted in 
 Portland in the year 1769; and the Grand Lodge of 
 Maine was established at the same place diming the 
 first session of our State Legislature. 
 
 9. There were also in the State at this time 1,768 
 
 mechanical workshops, a great number of shipyards, 
 248 tanneries, 85 potash works, 524 gristmills, 746 
 sawmills, 210 carding machines, 149 fulling mills, and 
 17 spinning machines. Passing- ffom the trades to 
 
 cattle, we find that Maine had 17,849 horses, 48,224 
 horned cattle, and 66,689 swine. 
 
 When one lias a horse now-a-days he has usually a 
 carriage of two or four wheels, either open or covered, 
 for pleasure riding; but some may be surprised to 
 learn that before the Revolution there was not a four- 
 wheeled passenger carriage in Maine. Two-wheeled 
 chaises came into use in Portland in 1760, but they 
 were kept by their owners like the Sunday dress, to 
 be displayed only on gala-days. The first four-wheeled 
 carriage ever seen in Augusta was built about the 
 year 1800; while in 1798 two two-wheeled chaises 
 were the first and only pleasure vehicles in that town. 
 
 10. Men and women made their journeys on horse- 
 back; and pillions for ladies 5 seats, and horse-blocks 
 to aid them in mounting, were very common objects. 
 On a Sunday morning the road to church must have 
 presented a lively scene, with the groups and scattered 
 files of foot people among the prancing steeds, bestrode 
 by husband, father or brother, while about his waist 
 twined the arm of fair maiden or stately dame, who 
 sat on the pillion behind him. The people of that 
 day minded little the few miles between them and the 
 meeting or the market ; and there are ladies still living 
 
1823 SEPARATION AND ATTENDANT EVENTS. 245 
 
 who could tell wonder-waking stories of their ex- 
 ploits of travel. It was ' thought a great enterprise 
 when, in 1787, a coach was put upon the line between 
 Portland and Portsmouth, for conveying the mails 
 and for the accommodation of travelers. In 1806 the 
 line was extended to Augusta, and in 1810 to Farm- 
 ington. The western stage in the latter year started 
 from Augusta early enough in the morning for the 
 passengers to breakfast at Brunswick, dine at Free- 
 port, and lodge at Portland. The next day their 
 breakfast was taken at Kennebunk, dinner at Ports- 
 mouth, and their lodging at Newburyport. At two 
 o’clock in the morning they started again ; reaching 
 Salem at daylight, and getting into Boston before 
 noon. Mail routes and stages were from this time 
 rapidly extended over the State ; and with them coun- 
 try taverns multiplied and flourished exceedingly. 
 
 11. In July, 1823, a great event happened at Port- 
 land ; nothing less than the arrival in the harbor of 
 the first steamboat ever brought to Maine. This was 
 the Patent, a vessel of about one hundred tons bur- 
 then, owned by Captain Seward Porter, of Portland, 
 who had bought her in New York to run as a passen- 
 ger boat between Portland and Boston. Captain 
 Porter had in 1822 placed an old engine in a flat 
 bottom boat, which he ran to North Yarmouth and 
 the islands of Casco Bay. This he named “Kenne- 
 bec,” but the people called it the “Horned Hog.” In 
 August, 1823, the “Kennebec Steam Navigation Com- 
 pany” was formed. This company bought the Patent, 
 and also built at Bath a little vessel called the Water- 
 ville, which commenced running on the river in April, 
 1824. The next year the Maine, of about one hundred 
 and five tons, was fitted out at Bath by the same com- 
 pany. It ran between Bath and Eastport, calling at 
 Belfast and Castine. The steamer Eagle, a British 
 boat, was running between Eastport and St. John; 
 thus completing a coast line of steamers from the Bay 
 
246 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1825 
 
 of Fundy to the Gulf of Mexico. In 1825 the Water- 
 ville had the honor of conveying the nation’s guest, 
 the noble Lafayette, who at that time made a brief visit 
 to Augusta. These boats in the course of a few years 
 were succeeded by various others, built at home or pur- 
 chased abroad ; and among the latter, in 1833, came 
 the Chancellor Livingston, built under the direction 
 of Robert Fulton, the father of steam navigation. 
 
 What caused a depression in business soon after the close of the 
 war ? Whither did many of the people of Maine emigrate ? 
 What was the population of Maine in 1820 ? For what did our 
 people vote in 1819 ? What delayed the admission of Maine into 
 the Union ? When did the admission take place ? Who was 
 elected first governor ? What college was chartered by the first 
 legislature ? {State what religious societies and other organizations 
 existed in Maine at this time. At what date were mail coaches 
 first used in this State ? What happened in Portland in 1823 ? 
 What distinguished foreigner visited Maine in 1825 ? 
 
1827 
 
 AFFAIRS AFTER THE SEPARATION. 247 
 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 1. Albion K. Parris, elected second governor of 
 Maine, took his seat at the opening of the year 1822. 
 He was a native of Hebron, in this State, where he 
 worked on his father’s farm until he was fourteen years 
 of age. A year later he entered Harvard College, 
 and graduated in due course. In 1809 he was admit- 
 ted to the bar, commencing practice at Paris, in Oxford 
 county. At the age of twenty-eight he was elected 
 Representative in Congress, at thirty he was appointed 
 judge of the United States District Court, and was 
 but thirty-three years old when he became governor; 
 and he held the office for live consecutive years. The 
 attainment of such high honors at so early an age is 
 unusual. In looking for the cause of his popularity 
 we find that he was without brilliant talents ; and that 
 the secret of his success lay in his industry and close 
 attention to the duties of every office conlided to him — 
 in his promptness, fidelity, sagacity, and his uniformly 
 courteous manners. 
 
 2. Governor Parris was, in 1827, succeeded by 
 Enoch Lincoln ; who had also been his successor in 
 legal practice at Paris, and as representative in Con- 
 gress. Mr. Lincoln was a popular and upright chief 
 magistrate ; and his messages and other communica- 
 tions were noted for their suggestiveness, point, brevity 
 and good taste. He died near the close of his third 
 term, being the only one of our governors who has 
 died in that office. 
 
 In the term of his successor, Jonathan G. Hunton, 
 of Readfield, was opened the only considerable canal 
 in the State, by which Sebago pond was connected 
 with Casco Bay. In 1831 Samuel E. Smith, of Wis- 
 
248 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1827 
 
 casset, assumed the gubernatorial chair, to which he 
 was annually re-elected until 1834. 
 
 3. The matter of our northern boundary had 
 attracted the attention of the State government very 
 soon after the separation ; and, during the term of 
 Governor Lincoln, Maine took the stand which she 
 afterward maintained upon the question. The United 
 States and Great Britain, being unable to agree as 
 to the location of the boundary line* described in the 
 treaty of 1783, at length referred the matter to the 
 king of the Netherlands; who, in 1831, rendered 
 his award. But instead of determining what, by a 
 fair construction of the treaty, was the true boundary 
 line — which was the question submitted — he declared 
 that the line ought to extend north from the source of 
 the St. Croix river, to the middle of the channel of 
 the St. John’s, thence to the St. Francis, at the extreme 
 north, and through the middle of that river to the 
 source of its southwest branch. This was a singular 
 departure from the plain language of the treaty, which 
 as my readers will have observed, placed the line upon 
 a ridge of highlands — not in the bed of a river ; and 
 the decision of the umpire, of course, made the people 
 of Maine very indignant. Yet this boundary certainly 
 had the advantage of being more definite than that of 
 the treaty. Then followed a lengthy correspondence 
 upon the question between Governor Smith and the 
 authorities at Washington ; and the latter, being desir- 
 ous of accepting the award, offered to reimburse the 
 State by money or land equivalent to the territory 
 lost. But the Madawaska settlements had at this time 
 a representative in the legislature; and Maine took 
 the ground that she could not in honor relegate her 
 inhabitants to Great Britain; therefore the award was 
 repudiated. 
 
 4. Another event of importance during Governor 
 Smith’s term was the removal of the seat of govern- 
 ment from Portland to Augusta. The legislature held 
 
1837 AFFAIRS AFTER THE SEPARATION. 249 
 
 its first session in the State House in 1832. The build 
 ing and furniture had cost a little more than $125,000 ; 
 about half of which was paid by the proceeds from the 
 sale of ten townships of land. The architect was 
 Charles Bulfinch of Boston ; and the external design 
 was a reduced plan of St. Peter’s Church, at Rome. 
 Few who approach the capitol fail to perceive its ele- 
 gance ; and, although not faultless, it is certainly a 
 noble specimen of architecture. Constructed of the 
 beautiful granite of the neighborhood, its massive 
 foundation seems but a part of the fine eminence upon 
 which it rests ; and the great Doric pillars of the 
 front, each a solid shaft of the same fair stone, can 
 hardly fail to give an impression of grandeur. 
 
 In 1834, Robert P. Dunlap of Brunswick suc- 
 ceeded to the chief magistracy; and, by re-elections, 
 held that position for four years. The chief measures 
 for the benefit of the* State during his term were the 
 foundation of an asylum for the insane, and our first 
 scientific survey. 
 
 5. In the month of June, 1837, an officer of Maine, 
 while taking a census of the Madawaska settlements, 
 w r as arrested by order of the governor of New Bruns- 
 wick, and conveyed to Fredericton on a charge of 
 exciting sedition. These settlements were on the St. 
 John’s river, at the extreme north-eastern part of the 
 State, and within the limits of the treaty of 1783 — by 
 which Great Britain acknowledged our independence. 
 The officer had acted with entire propriety ; and the 
 British authorities simply meant to show that Maine 
 would no longer be permitted to exercise authority in 
 this region. The claim of that government extended 
 southward nearly to the forty-sixth parallel of latitude ; 
 ’ which, if allowed, would rob Maine of about one-third 
 of her territory. Governor Dunlap immediately issued 
 a general order declaring the State to be invaded by 
 a foreign power, and notifying the militia to hold them- 
 selves in readiness for military service. But as no 
 
250 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1837 
 
 other act of hostility occurred, and the officer was 
 released on parole, further hostile acts were, for the 
 present, averted. Some attempts at revolt against 
 British rule had already occurred in Lower Canada, 
 and all through the season independent bands com- 
 posed of Americans and outlawed Canadians hung 
 about the great lakes ; and in some disturbances at 
 Navy Island in Niagara River, the American steam- 
 er Caroline was burned by the British, and a num- 
 ber of persons killed, among whom was one or 
 more American citizens. This also occasioned some 
 altercation between the governments; and there w r as 
 good reason to apprehend another war from the boun- 
 dary disputes and these repeated breaches of the 
 peace. In the autumn of this year, therefore, the na- 
 tional government completed the military road in 
 north-eastern Maine, making a continuous line from 
 Bangor to the Madawaska settlements, in readiness 
 for possible events. 
 
 6. In the term of Governor Dunlap also occurred 
 the first conflict of Maine with the slave power. It 
 was caused by the escape of two slaves from the State 
 of Georgia in a Maine vessel. The governor of that 
 State sent a requisition upon the executive of Maine 
 for the master of the vessel; but, as it appeared that 
 the negroes had concealed themselves on board un- 
 known to the captain, Governor Dunlap refused the 
 requisition. In 1838 Edward Kent of Bangor suc- 
 ceeded Mr. Dunlap as governor. He, also, refused to 
 yield up the shipmaster ; therefore Georgia, in retalia- 
 tion, put all Maine vessels visiting her ports under 
 peculiar restrictions, contrary to the constitution of 
 the United States. 
 
 Another event connected with national politics in 
 which Maine was deeply concerned, also occurred in 
 the term of Governor Kent. This was the death of 
 our representative in Congress from the Lincoln dis- 
 trict, lion. Jonathan Cilley, in a duel with Mr. Graves, 
 
1838 
 
 AFFAIRS AFTER THE SEPARATION. 251 
 
 a member of the House of Representatives from 
 Kentucky. There was no personal enmity between 
 the two men; but-some words used by Mr. Cilley in 
 debate reflected upon the editor of a New York politi- 
 cal journal, a friend of Mr. Graves, who espoused his 
 cause. Mr. Cilley reluctantly accepted his challenge ; 
 and they fought with rifles at a distance of seventy 
 yards. Three times the men had fired at each other 
 without effect, when Cilley’s friends endeavored to 
 reconcile the combatants ; but the seconds of Graves 
 repulsed all efforts for a bloodless settlement, and the 
 conflict was resumed. Cilley fell at the next fire, and 
 expired instantly. 
 
 7. This duel was remembered in Maine with much 
 bitterness. The principal blame fell upon the political 
 friends of Graves; but the latter soon retired from 
 Congress, and years after was reported to be still a 
 very unhappy man. 
 
 In home affairs this year the events of note were 
 the formation of Franklin and Piscataquis counties, 
 and the completion of the first scientific survey, begun 
 in 1836. A large portion of the work in the Aroos- 
 took region was done in the first year by Dr. Ezekiel 
 Holmes, under the direction of the governor, with 
 special reference to the boundary claims. Dr. Holmes 
 was a great benefactor of the agricultural interests 
 of the State, in the promotion of which he had already 
 made his influence felt. The survey in other parts 
 was in charge of Dr. Charles T. Jackson of Massa- 
 chusetts; who, with his assistants, visited nearly every 
 river and mountain in the State. * Attention was thus 
 called to our valuable mines of ore and quarries of 
 limestone and slate; and a cabinet of 1600 mineral 
 and geological specimens was collected, which is now 
 to be seen in the State House at Augusta. 
 
 What important question began to occupy the attention of Maine 
 soon after the separation ? To whom was this question referred 
 
252 
 
 niSTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1839 
 
 for decision? Was the award accepted or rejected? In what 
 year was the seat of government removed to Augusta ? Where 
 are the Madawaska settlements ? How far south did the British 
 claim possession of Maine? What disturbances happened in 1837 ? 
 What difficulty occurred between Maine and Georgia ? What con- 
 gressman from this State fell in a duel ? In what year did the first 
 scientific survey of Maine begin ? 
 
 CHAPTER XXXII. 
 
 1. In 1839 Mr. Kent was succeeded as governor 
 by John Fairfield, of Saco. Scarcely had the latter 
 taken his seat when hostilities began in Aroostook 
 between intruders from the British Provinces and the 
 civil authorities of Maine. Early in February a dep- 
 uty of the land agent reported to the governor that a 
 large number of lumbermen from New Brunswick 
 were engaged in robbing the disputed territory of its 
 best timber ; whereupon Sheriff Strickland, of Penob- 
 scot county, was ordered to aid Land Agent Mclntire 
 in dislodging the trespassers. With a posse of about 
 two hundred men the officers proceeded to the Aroos- 
 took for this purpose. The trespassers, having got 
 news of this movement, supplied themselves with arms 
 from the Province arsenal at Woodstock, and prepared 
 to maintain their ground. There were near three 
 hundred of them ; but when they found the sheriff had 
 a six pound cannon, they concluded to retire. The 
 land agent followed them down the river, capturing 
 about twenty men, who had been at work further up 
 the stream. The posse encamped for the night on 
 the Aroostook River at the mouth of the Little Mada- 
 
1839 
 
 THE AROOSTOOK WAR. 
 
 253 
 
 waska, while Land Agent Mclntire, with four com- 
 panions, repaired to a house about four miles down 
 the river, under an appointment to meet Mr. Mc- 
 Laughlin, the warden of the British in the disputed 
 territory. The trespassers somehow learned the situa- 
 tion of the land agent; and during the night about 
 forty of them made a descent upon his lodgings, and 
 made him and his company prisoners. They w r ere tak- 
 en on an ox-sled to Woodstock, where they were turned 
 over to the civil authorities, who conveyed them to 
 Fredericton jail. Early the next morning the sheriff’s 
 force learned of this capture, and at once retired to 
 Number Ten, wdiere they fortified themselves in ex- 
 pectation of an attack. But the sheriff himself started 
 for Augusta as fast as relays of galloping horses would 
 carry him. He reached Bangor the next day, having 
 accomplished within the time the surprising distance 
 of above one hundred and twenty miles. 
 
 2. Governor Harvey of New Brunswick now issued 
 a proclamation ordering the arms which had been ille- 
 gally taken from the arsenal to be restored; and de- 
 claring that hostile invasion w T ould be repelled by the 
 civil authority. He also ordered a draft from the 
 militia for immediate service. When the news of 
 these events reached Augusta, the people began to see 
 that the matter was growing serious, though at first it 
 had been made a subject of ridicule; and on Sunday 
 a company of fifty volunteers set out from that place 
 for the scene of conflict. A messenger was sent by 
 the governor to Washington; and 1,000 men of the 
 Eastern Division of the militia were ordered out. That 
 night a message was received from Governor Harvey 
 demanding the recall of the State forces from the 
 Aroostook, and announcing that he was instructed by 
 his government to hold exclusive jurisdiction over the 
 territory in dispute, and that he should do so by mili- 
 tary force. On Monday these facts were laid before 
 the legislature, which immediately passed a resolve to 
 
254 
 
 HISTORY OF MAIXE. 
 
 1839 
 
 protect the public lands, and appropriated $S00,000 
 to carry it into effects The next day the governor 
 ordered a draft of 10,000 men from the militia, to be 
 held in immediate readiness for service. 
 
 3. Meanwhile Hew Brunswick was marshalling her 
 forces, and our own were sent forward as rapidly a 3 
 possible. Our chief towns were filled with the sounds 
 of war from the passage of troops, or the repair of 
 decayed defenses. Early in March the national house 
 of representatives passed a bill justifying the action 
 of Maine in repelling the invasion of her soil. They 
 also authorized the president, in case the governor of 
 Hew Brunswick proceeded to carry out his threat of 
 maintaining exclusive jurisdiction, to raise 50,000 vol- 
 unteers for a term of six months — appropriating $10,- 
 000,000 to defray the expense. On the 6th of March 
 General Scott with his staff arrived at Augusta, an- 
 nouncing that he was “specially charged with main- 
 taining the peace and safety of the entire northern and 
 eastern frontiers.” 
 
 Our troops were now well on their way toward the 
 Aroostook. The sheriff's force, having been increased 
 by volunteers from Bangor and other towns to the 
 number of about 600, again moved down the river. 
 They captured a number of ox-teams, their drivers, 
 and McLaughlin, the British land warden; but so 
 little opposition was discovered that it was concluded 
 that, for the present, the British had abandoned the 
 river. 
 
 4. Immediately on his arrival General Scott open- 
 ed negotiations with Sir John Harvey of Hew Bruns- 
 wick, and Governor F airfield of Maine ; and presently 
 the former gentleman was led to declare that, under 
 expectation of the. peaceful settlement of the question 
 between the two nations, it was not his intention, 
 without renewed instructions, to take military posses- 
 sion of the territory, or seek to expel therefrom the 
 civil posse or the troops of Maine; while Governor 
 
1839 
 
 THE AKOOSTOOK WAR. 
 
 255 
 
 Fairfield was, in turn, invited to declare that he should 
 not, without renewed instructions from the legislature, 
 attempt by armed force to disturb the Province in its 
 possession of the Madawaska settlements, or to inter- 
 rupt the usual communication between New Bruns- 
 wick and Canada; and that the troops should be with- 
 drawn, leaving only a civil posse to protect the timber 
 from further depredations. Presently the prisoners 
 on both sides were set at liberty ; and in a few weeks 
 the troops were dismissed and returned to their homes 
 rejoicing. Thus ended the bloodless Aroostook war^ 
 The promptness with which our forces were put upon 
 the ground gave us an advantage in the situation, 
 which, no doubt, had much influence in the negotiation 
 by which the peaceful arrangement of the difficulty 
 was so easily brought about. General Scott soon de- 
 parted ; and for a long time after the good people of 
 Maine humorously styled him the “Great Pacificator.” 
 
 The Aroostook region, being now freed from inva- 
 ders, was in March erected into a county, having been 
 previously included in Penobscot and Washington. 
 
 5. Two years passed away, and still the boundary 
 of the State remained unsettled, though the question 
 continued to be discussed by the two governments. 
 On the accession of William Henry Harrison to the pre- 
 sidency, in 1841, Daniel Webster became his Secretary 
 of State. The boundary question and its connected 
 disturbances had now come to a crisis ; and the new sec- 
 retary took hold of the question with vigor. A month 
 after his inauguration President Harrison died, and 
 was succeeded by the Vice-President, John Tyler. 
 Yet it was thought of so much importance that the 
 matter should be brought to a conclusion by Mr. 
 Webster that, though differing in politics with Mr. 
 Tyler, he still continued to fill the office of secretary. 
 
 In the spring of 1842 arrived the new minister from 
 England, Lord Ashburton, accredited with powers to 
 form a new treaty in settlement of the boundary diffi- 
 
256 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1842 
 
 culties. An extra session of the legislature of Maine 
 was called on the 18th of May, for the purpose of 
 choosing commissioners to confer with Lord Ashbur- 
 ton and Secretary Webster upon this subject. On 
 the 22d of July the commissioners sent in their ad- 
 hesion to the line agreed upon between the Minister 
 and Secretary. As in the award of the king of the 
 Netherlands, this line extended north from the source 
 of the St. Croix River to the St. John’s, and along 
 the middle of this river to the St. Francis at the ex- 
 treme north, and through the middle of that river to 
 the source of its southwest branch. From this point, 
 instead of following the highlands which divide the 
 waters falling into the St. Lawrence from those empty- 
 ing into the Atlantic ocean, it went in a straight line 
 southwesterly, with but one angle, to the southwestern 
 branch of the River St. J ohn, whence it continued in 
 an irregular line between the waters, as in the former 
 treaty. We were also secured in the free navigation 
 of the St. J ohn’s throughout its length. 
 
 6. By the change in the boundary we lost a con- 
 siderable tract ; a large portion of this, however, was 
 of little value to us either from its position or the 
 quality of its soil. The inhabitants on the north of 
 the St. J ohn’s had for some years ceased to send any 
 representative to the legislature of Maine ; conse- 
 quently our government felt little hesitation in yield- 
 ing these settlers to the government of their choice. 
 For the territory surrendered from Maine, the United 
 States received tracts of much greater value to the 
 nation on Lakes Champlain and Superior. To recom- 
 pense Maine for this loss of territory, she received from 
 the general government $150,000; Massachusetts also 
 receiving the like sum, as she was still the owner, by 
 agreement at the separation, of one half the public 
 lands in Maine. Maine also received $200,000 to 
 reimburse her expenses in the boundary disturbances. 
 This treaty was ratified by the Senate of the United 
 
1842 
 
 SETTLEMENT OF BOUNDARIES. 
 
 257 
 
 States on the 20th of August, 1842, and the exact 
 limits of Maine were thereby definitely and finally 
 settled. 
 
 7. In 1841 Edward Kent again occupied the guber 
 natorial chair; but in 1842 he w T as for the second time 
 succeeded by Governor Fairfield; who thus has the 
 honor of having guided the State through the most 
 critical period of her history. 
 
 With these events closes the formative period of 
 our State; all disputed questions between her and 
 other states were put to rest; the form of her po- 
 litical organization had been decided; and she was 
 now free to pursue plans for the development of the 
 wealth contained in her soil, the utilization of her im- 
 mense water power, and the extension of her com- 
 merce. 
 
 Within half a dozen years preceding 1842 we 
 may note, also, the first stirrings of those important 
 movements whose beneficial character have since been 
 realized in our state and nation. During the term 
 of Governor Dunlap the subject of humane institu- 
 tions was urged, especially the establishment of an 
 insane asylum; in 1836 our first scientific survey was 
 begun, and our first railroad charter granted — the first 
 railroad built in the State being the Portsmouth, Saco 
 and Portland road, opened in 1842; in 1837 occurred 
 our only special conflict with slavery; while in 1841 
 was commenced that energetic and beneficent move- 
 ment against the use of intoxicating liquors, which at 
 length culminated in the prohibitory laws. 
 
 8. The abuse of spirits had at that time become so 
 great that its effects were everywhere traceable in ruin- 
 ous dwellings and ruined families, in drunken farmers 
 and neglected farms, in the coarse manners, and the pre- 
 valence of vice in all classes of society. The reform be- 
 gan by the introduction of Washingtonian Temperance 
 Societies, whose leading principle was the association 
 of the reformed for mutual aid against the besetting sin. 
 
258 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 1842 
 
 The societies spread rapidly eastward, even into the 
 British Provinces. Multitudes were enrolled on the 
 pledges, hundreds were rescued from the besotting 
 vice, and thousands prevented from falling into evil 
 habits. 
 
 During the years 1836-7-8 there had been much 
 depression of business ; but it had gradually revived ; 
 and we take leave of the State at a period of prosperity 
 and promise. Her later history is within the recol- 
 lection of people in middle age ; and the young folks 
 for whom this book has been written will find it an 
 interesting and useful task, from the recital of their 
 parents, to frame a history for themselves. 
 
 What disturbances occurred in Aroostook in 1839 ? What mes- 
 sage did Sir John Harvey send to the governor of Maine? What 
 captures were made by each party ? What was the action of Con- 
 gress on this matter ? What was the mission of General Scott ? 
 What was its result ? By what treaty and in what year was our 
 boundary finally settled ? Give the boundaries as defined by this 
 treaty. What compensations did Maine receive ? Who was gov- 
 ernor of Maine at the time of the disturbances and of the treaty ? 
 Of what period in our history do these events mark the close ? 
 What beneficent social movement began in this State in 1841 ? 
 
GLOSSARY 
 
 Of words of Indian origin used in this volume. Eng- 
 lish pronunciation is used when no other is signified. 
 
 Though these interpretations are according to the best 
 
 authority, we can assert absolute correctness for very 
 
 few of them. 
 
 Abnaki, — Our fathers of the sunrise land. 
 
 Acadie, — A Micmac word meaning place, but always used by 
 the Indians in combination with some other word. See 
 Passamaquoddy. The name is clearly not derived from 
 A ready. 
 
 Aga-men-ti-cus, — The snow shoe river. This was the present 
 York river. The name is now applied only to the neigh- 
 boring mountain. 
 
 A-mit-yon-pon-took, — The high fish place. Applied to the 
 falls of the Androscoggin at Lewiston. 
 
 Androscoggin, — The river of fish places. 
 
 Aroostook (river), — A smooth place. 
 
 Arrowsic, — A place of rest amid the waters. 
 
 Big-uy-duce, — Called by the Indians, Marche bigaduce , cor- 
 rupted by the English to “ Major Biguyduce.” 
 
 Casco, — Crane, or heron place. 
 
 Cushnoc, — The head of the tide. 
 
 Cob-bos-see contee, — The place of sturgeons. 
 
 Car-ra-tunk, — A narrow slip of land between rivers. 
 
 Chaudiere, — Pronounced Sho-deer. 
 
 Dam-aris-cotta, — River where little fishes flock. 
 
 Dam-aris-cove, — Island where little fishes flock. 
 
 Kenduskeag, — Place of eels ; others say, place of salmon. 
 
 Kennebec, — The land of Kcnebis, or Canibas, a clan residing 
 upon the Kennebec river. 
 
260 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 Matta-wam-keag, — Tlie white bottomed river. 
 
 Maquoit, — Meeting of waters. 
 
 Machias, — Indian, Mechisses. 
 
 Mavooshen, — Anciently applied by the Indians to the chief 
 portion of Maine west of the Penobscot. 
 
 Mojahondo, — A mysterious, malignant being. 
 
 Micmacs, or Souriquois, — Natives of Nova Scotia. • 
 
 Monhegan, — High Island. 
 
 Mt. Desert, — First named Mons Deserts by the French, who, 
 later, founded the missionary town of St. Savveur there. It 
 was called by the English, Mt. Mansel. 
 
 Munjoy (hill), — From George Munjoy, a surveyor, and one of 
 the early settlers of Portland. 
 
 Nor-ridge-wock, — Smooth place between falls. 
 
 Neddock (cape), Cleared place. 
 
 Ossipee, — A river running through the pines. 
 
 Purpooduck, — Often frozen over. 
 
 Pejepscot, — A diving snake. 
 
 Passam-aquoddy, — Place where are many pollock (or a similar 
 fish). 
 
 Piscataqua, — -Many cross currents. 
 
 Penobscot, — Rocky region. 
 
 Pemaquid, — Long point. 
 
 Pigwacket, or Pequaket, — Sandy land, according to some au- 
 thorities; by others, the pelican pond, and, the crooked 
 place. 
 
 Presumpscot, — A rough place in river. 
 
 Quack, or Quoag, — Quahog. 
 
 Quebec, — Narrow, relating to the river. 
 
 Rokomeko, — Indian settlement at Jay Point on the Androscog- 
 gin river. 
 
 Sheepscot (river), — Indian, Chevacovet. 
 
 Skowhegan, — A place to watch for fish ; by other authorities, 
 worn out lands. 
 
 Sebasticook, — A river parallel to another; or, Jean Baptist’s 
 place. 
 
 Sebago, — Great waters ; others say, meeting place of rivers. 
 
GLOSSARY. 
 
 261 
 
 Seguin, — Place of sea-sickness. 
 
 Sagadahoc, — The mouth of rivers. 
 
 Sabino, — The name of the chief of the Sagadahoc region. Ap- 
 plied to the peninsula upon which Popham’s colony settled. 
 
 So-ko-kis, — The Indians of the Saco river.* 
 
 Samoset, — Also called Somerset ; a chief belonging near Pema- 
 quid. 
 
 Sckoodic, — Where water rushes. 
 
 Saco, perhaps from Sawocotuck , — Burnt pine place. 
 
 Ticonic, or Teconet, — The junction of rivers; by others, a 
 place to cross. 
 
 Tarratines, possibly from Atironta, , — A brave Indian who 
 was of much service to the first missionaries. 
 
 Tanto, and Tan turn, — Evil spirit, or being. 
 
 Umbagog (lake), — Doubled up, referring to its form. 
 
 Wawennock (tribe), — Very brave. 
 
 Wiscasset, — The good man’s dwelling place. 
 
 Wiunipesauke, — Winni-pes-aukee, — The beautiful lake of 
 the highlands. The metaphorica* term, “The smile of the 
 Great Spirit,” sometimes applied to this lake, is not of In- 
 dian origin. Above twenty different spellings of the name 
 of this lake are recorded. 
 
 OBSCURE IST^MES 
 
 Of persons and places mentioned in this volume. 
 
 Aix-la-Chapelle (aks-lah-shapell) , — A town in Prussia 
 where, in 1748, the treaty of peace was made between Eng- 
 land and France. 
 
 Beau-sejour, — Fort on Missiquash river, a stream emptying into 
 the Bay of Fundy. 
 
 Crown Point, — A fortified place on Lake Champlain. 
 
 Cumberland, — Fort, — on Chignecto Bay, a body of water con- 
 nected with the Bay of Fundy. 
 
 l)u Quesne (du kane), — Fort, — on site of the city of Pitts- 
 burg, Pa. 
 
262 
 
 HISTORY OF MAINE. 
 
 Frontenac, — Fort,— at the outlet of Lake Ontario 
 
 Halifax, — Fort, — at the junction of the Sebasticook river with 
 the Kennebec. 
 
 Louisburg, — A fortified town on Cape Breton Island. 
 
 Loyal, — Fort, — at Casco Neck, now Portland. 
 
 Niagara, — Fort, — just below the cataract of that name. 
 
 Pownal, — Fort, — on the Penobscot river within the limits of the 
 present town of Prospect 
 
 Ralle, — Sebastian. — a French jesuit missionary to the Abnakis, 
 having his residence at Norridgewock. The name is also 
 spelled Basle and Basies. It is pronounced in one syllable ; 
 and. in modem usage, the a has the broad sound as m all. 
 
 Sabin o, — A name applied to the peninsula at Sagadahoc where 
 Popham's colony settled. 
 
 Shirley, — Fort — on the Kennebec river, within the limits of the 
 present town of Dresden. 
 
 St. George, — Fort. — built by Popham’s colony at Sabino. 
 
 St. George, — Fort, — at the falls of the Androscoggin at Bruns- 
 wick. 
 
 St. Georges, — The name applied to the fort and settlement on 
 the river of the same name. 
 
 Sullivan, — Fort,— at Eastport. 
 
 Ticonderoga, — Fort, — between lakes Champlain and St. George. 
 
 Utrecht (yoo-trekt), — A town in Holland where a treaty of 
 peace was made between the French and English govern- 
 ments. 
 
 Western, — Fort, — at Augusta, on east bank of the Kennebec. 
 
 William Henry, — Fort, — built by Phipps at Pemaquid. 
 
CONSTITUTION OF MAINE. 
 
 PREAMBLE. 
 
 We, the people of Maine, in order to establish justice, insure 
 tranquility, provide for our mutual defence, promote our com- 
 mon welfare, and secure to ourselves and our posterity the 
 blessings of liberty, acknowledging with grateful hearts the 
 goodness of the Sovereign Ruler of the Universe in affording 
 us an opportunity, so favorable to the design ; and, imploring 
 his aid and direction in its accomplishment, do agree to form 
 ourselves into a free and independent State, by the style and 
 title of the State of Maine, and do ordain and establish the 
 following Constitution for the government of the same. 
 
 ARTICLE I. 
 
 DECLARATION OF RIGHTS. 
 
 Section 1. All men are born equally free and independent, 
 and have certain natural, inherent and unalienable rights, 
 qmong which are those of enjoying and defending life and 
 liberty, acquiring, possessing and protecting property, and of 
 pursuing and obtaining safety and happiness. 
 
 Sec. 2. All power is inherent in the people ; all free govern- 
 ments are founded in their authority and instituted for their 
 benefit; they have therefore an unalienable and indefeasible 
 right to institute government, and to alter, reform, or totally 
 change the same, when their safety and happiness require it. 
 
 Sec. 3. All men have a natural and unalienable right to 
 worship Almighty God according to the dictates of their own 
 consciences, and no one shall be hurt, molested or restrained in 
 his person, liberty or estate for worshipping God in the manner 
 and season most agreeable to the dictates of his own con- 
 
264 
 
 CONSTITUTION OF MAINE. 
 
 science, nor for his religious professions or sentiments, provided 
 he does not disturb the public peace, nor obstruct others in 
 their religious worship ; — and all persons demeaning themselves 
 peaceably, as good members of the State, shall be equally under 
 the protection of the laws, and no subordination nor preference 
 of any one sect or denomination to another shall ever be estab- 
 lished by law, nor shall any religious test be required as a 
 qualification for any office or trust, under this State ; and all 
 religious societies in this State, whether incorporate or unincor- 
 porate, shall at all times have the exclusive right of electing 
 their public teachers, and contracting with them for their sup- 
 port and maintenance. 
 
 Sec. 4. Every citizen may freely speak, write and publish his 
 sentiments on any subject, being responsible for the abuse of 
 this liberty; no laws shall be passed regulating or restraining 
 the freedom of the press ; and in prosecutions for any publica- 
 tion respecting the official conduct of men in public capacity, 
 or the qualifications of those who are candidates for the 
 suffrages of the people, or where the matter published is proper 
 for public information, the truth thereof may be given in 
 evidence, and in all indictments for libels, the Jury, after hav- 
 ing received the direction of the Court, shall have a right to 
 determine, at their discretion, the law and the fact. 
 
 Sec. 5. The people shall be secure in their persons, houses, 
 papers and possessions from all unreasonable searches and 
 seizures; and no warrant to search any place, or seize any per- 
 son or thing, shall issue without a special designation of the 
 place to be searched, and the person or thing to be seized, nor 
 without probable cause — supported by oath or affirmation. 
 
 Sec. 6. In all criminal prosecutions, the accused shall have 
 a right to be heard by himself and his counsel, or either, at his 
 election ; 
 
 To demand the nature and cause of the accusation, and have 
 a copy thereof ; 
 
 To be confronted by the witnesses against him ; 
 
 To have compulsory process for obtaining witnesses in his 
 favor. 
 
 To have a speedy, public and impartial trial, and, except in 
 trials by martial law or impeachment, by a jury of the vicinity. 
 He shall not be compelled to furnish or give evidence against 
 
CONSTITUTION OF MAINE. 
 
 265 
 
 himself, nor be deprived of his life, liberty, property or privi- 
 leges, but by judgment of his peers, or by tlie law of the land. 
 
 Sec. 7. No person shall be held to answer for a capital or 
 infamous crime, unless on a presentment or indictment of a 
 grand jury, except in cases of impeachment, or in such cases of 
 offences as are usually cognizable by a justice of the peace, or 
 in cases arising in the army or navy, or in the militia when in 
 actual service in time of war or public danger. The Legislature 
 shall provide by law a suitable and impartial mode of selecting 
 juries and their usual number and unanimity, in indictments 
 and convictions, shall be held indispensable. 
 
 Sec. 8 . No person, for the same offence, shall be twice put 
 in jeopardy of life or limb. 
 
 Sec. 9. Sanguinary laws shall not be passed; all penalties 
 and punishments shall be proportioned to the offence ; excess 
 sive bail shall not be required, nor excessive fines imposed, nor 
 cruel nor unusual punishments inflicted. 
 
 Sec. 10. No person before conviction shall be bailable for 
 any of the crimes, which now are, or have been denominated 
 capital offences since the adoption of the Constitution, where 
 the proof is evident or the presumption great, whatever the 
 punishment of the crimes may be. And the privilege of the 
 writ of habeas corpus shall not be suspended, unless when in 
 cases of rebellion or invasion the public safety may require it. 
 
 Sec. 11. The Legislature shall pass no bill of attainder, ex 
 post facto law, nor law impairing the obligation of contracts, 
 and no attainder shall work corruption of blood nor forfeiture 
 of estate. 
 
 Sec. 12. Treason against this State shall consist only in 
 levying war against it, adhering to its enemies, giving them aid 
 and comfort. No person shall be convicted of treason unless 
 on the testimony of two witnesses to the same overt act, or 
 confession in open court. 4 
 
 Sec. 13. The laws shall not be suspended but by the Legisla- 
 ture or its authority. 
 
 Sec. 14. No person shall be subject to corporal punishment 
 under military law, except such as are employed in the army or 
 navy, or in the militia whqn in actual service in time of war or 
 public danger. 
 
 Sec. 15. The people have a right at all times in an orderly 
 
266 
 
 CONSTITUTION OP MAINE. 
 
 and peaceable manner to assemble to consult upon the common 
 good, to give instructions to their representatives, and to re- 
 quest, of either department of the government by petition or 
 remonstrance, redress of their wrongs and grievances. 
 
 Sec. 16. Every citizen has a right to keep and bear arms for 
 the common defence ; and this right shall never be questioned. 
 
 Sec. 17. No standing army shall be kept up in time of peace 
 without the consent of the Legislature, and the military shall, 
 in all cases, and at all times, be in strict subordination to the 
 civil power. 
 
 Sec. 18. No soldier shall, in time of peace, be quartered in 
 any house without the consent of the owner or occupant, nor 
 in time of war, but in a manner to be prescribed by law. 
 
 Sec. 19. Every person, for an injury done him in his person, 
 reputation, property or immunities, shall have remedy by due 
 course of law; and right and justice shall be administered 
 freely and without sale, completely and without denial, prompt- 
 ly and without delay. 
 
 Sec. 20. In all civil suits, and in all controversies concerning 
 property, the parties shall have a right to a trial by jury, except 
 in cases where it has heretofore been otherwise practised ; the 
 party claiming the right may be heard by himself and his 
 counsel, or either, at his election. 
 
 Sec. 21. Private property shall not be taken for public uses 
 without just compensation ; nor unless the public exigencies 
 require it. 
 
 Sec. 22. No tax or duty shall be imposed without the con- 
 sent of the people or of their representatives in the Legislature. 
 
 Sec. 23. No title of nobility or hereditary distinction, privi- 
 lege, honor or emolument, shall ever be granted or confirmed, 
 nor shall any office be created, the appointment to which shall 
 be for a longer time than during good behavior. 
 
 Sec. 24. The enumeration of certain rights shall not impair 
 nor deny others retained by the people. 
 
 ARTICLE II. 
 
 ELECTOES. 
 
 Sec. 1. Every male citizen of the United States of the age 
 of twenty-one years and upwards, excepting paupers, persons 
 under guardianship, and Indians not taxed, having his resi- 
 
€?ONS ITTUTION OF MAINE. 
 
 267 
 
 dence established in this State fc* the term of three months 
 next preceding any election, slialUbo an elector for Governor, 
 Senators and Representatives, in the town or plantation where 
 his residence is so established; and the elections shall be by 
 written ballot. But persons in the military, naval or marine 
 service of the United States, or this State, shall not be consid- 
 ered as having obtained such established residence by being 
 stationed in any garrison, barrack, or military place, in any 
 town or plantation; nor Khali the residence of a student; at any 
 seminary of learning entitle him to tho right of suffrage in tho 
 town or plantation where such ttt'minary is established. No 
 person, however, shall be deemed to have lost his residence by 
 reason of his absence from the State in the military service of 
 the United States, or of this State. 
 
 Sec. 2. Electors shall, in all cas^s, except ^reason, felony or 
 breach of the peace, be privile ged front arrest on tifo days of 
 election, during their attendance at, goin& to, and returning 
 therefrom. 
 
 Sec. 3. No elector shall he obliged to do duty hi the militia 
 on any day of election, except in time of war or public danger. 
 
 Sec. 4. The election of Governor, Senators and Representa- 
 tives shall be on the second Monday of September annually 
 forever. But citizens of the State absent therefrom in the 
 military service of the United States or of this State, and not 
 in the regular army of the United States, being otherwise 
 qualified electors, shall be allowed to vote on Tuesday next 
 after the first Monday of November, in the year of our Lead 
 one thousand eight hundred and sixty-four for Governor auwl 
 Senators, and their votes shall be counted and allowed in the 
 same manner, and with the same effect, as if given on tho 
 second Monday of September in that year. And they shall be 
 allowed to vote for Governor, Senators and Representatives on 
 the second Monday of September annually thereafter forever, 
 in the manner herein provided. On the day of election a poll 
 shall be opened at every place without this State where a regi- 
 ment, battalion, battery, company, or detachment of not less 
 than twenty soldiers from the State of Maine, may be found or 
 stationed, and every citizen of said State of the age of twenty- 
 one years, in such military service, shall be entitled to vote as 
 aforesaid; and he shall be considered as voting in the city 
 
268 
 
 CONSTITUTION OP MAINE 
 
 town, plantation and county in this State where he resided 
 when he entered the service. The vote shall be taken by regi- 
 ments when it can conveniently be done ; when not so conven- 
 ient, any detachment or part of a regiment, not less than 
 twenty in number, and any battery or part thereof numbering 
 twenty or more, shall be entitled to vote wherever they may be. 
 The three ranking officers of such regiment, battalion, battery, 
 company, or part of either, as the case may be, acting as such 
 on the day of election, shall be supervisors of elections. If no 
 officers, then three non-commissioned officers according to their 
 seniority shall be such supervisors. If any officer or non-com- 
 missioned officer shall neglect or refuse to act, the next in rank 
 shall take his place. In case there are no officers or non- 
 commissioned officers present, or if they or either of them 
 refuse to act, the electors present, not less than twenty, may 
 choose, by written ballot enough of their own number, not 
 exceeding three, to fill the vacaneies, and the persons so chosen 
 shall be supervisors of elections. All supervisors shall be first 
 sworn to support the Constitution of the United States, and of 
 this State, and faithfully and impartially to perform the duties 
 of supervisors of elections. Each is authorized to^administer 
 the necessary oath to the others ; and certificates thereof shall 
 be annexed to the lists of votes by them to be made and 
 returned into the office of the Secretary of State of this State 
 as hereinafter provided. The polls shall be opened and closed 
 at such hours as the supervisors, or a majority of them, shall 
 direct; provided, however, that due notice and sufficient time 
 shall be given for all voters in the regiment, battalion, battery, 
 detachment, company, or part of either, as the case may be, to 
 vote. Regimental and field officers shall be entitled to vote 
 with their respective commands. When not in actual com- 
 mand, such officers, and also all general and staff officers, and 
 all surgeons, assistant surgeons, and chaplains, shall be entitled 
 to vote at any place where polls are opened. The supervisors 
 of elections shall prepare a ballot box or other suitable recep- 
 tacle for the ballots. Upon one side of every ballot shall be 
 printed or written the name of the county, and also of the®city, 
 town or plantation of this State, in which is the residence of 
 the person proposing to vote. Upon the other side shall be the 
 name or names of the persons to be voted for, and the office or 
 
CONSTITUTION OF MAINE. 
 
 269 
 
 offices which he or they are intended to fill. And before re 
 ceiving any vote, the supervisors, or a majority of them, must 
 be satisfied of the age and citizenship of the person claiming 
 to vote, and that he has in fact a residence in the county, city, 
 town or plantation which is printed or written on the vote 
 offered by him. If his right to vote is challenged, they may 
 require him to make true answers, upon oath, to all interroga- 
 tories touching his age, citizenship, residence, and right to 
 vote, and shall hear any other evidence offered by him, or by 
 those who challenge his right. They shall keep correct poll 
 lists of the names of all persons allowed to vote, and of their 
 respective places of residence in this State, and also the number 
 of the regiment and company or battery to which they belong; 
 which lists shall be certified by them, or by a majority of them, 
 to be correct, and that such residence is in accordance with the 
 indorsement of the residence of each voter on his vote. They 
 shall check the name of every person before he is allowed to 
 vote, and the check-mark shall be plainly made against his 
 name on the poll-lists. They shall sort, count and publicly 
 declare the votes at the head of their respective commands on 
 the day of election, unless prevented by the public enemy, and 
 in that case as soon thereafter as may be ; and on the same day 
 of said declaration they shall form a list of the persons voted 
 for, with the number of votes for each person against his 
 name, and the office which he was intended to fill, and shall 
 sign and seal up such list and cause the same, together with 
 the poll-lists aforesaid, to be delivered into the office of the 
 Secretary of State aforesaid, on or before the first day of 
 December, in the year one thousand eight hundred and sixty- 
 four, and on or before the fifteenth day of November annually 
 thereafter forever. The Legislature of this State may pass any 
 law additional to the foregoing provisions, if any shall, in 
 practice, be found necessary in order more fully to carry into 
 effect the purpose thereof. 
 
 ARTICLE in. 
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF POWERS. 
 
 Sec. 1 . The powers of this government shall be divided into 
 three distinct departments, the Legislative, Executive and Ju- 
 dicial. 
 
270 
 
 CONSTITUTION OF MAINE. 
 
 Sec. 2. No person or persons, belonging to one of these de- 
 partments, shall exercise any of the powers properly belonging 
 to either of the others, except in the cases herein expressly 
 directed or permitted. 
 
 ARTICLE IV.— Past First. 
 
 LEGISLATIVE POWER-HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES. 
 
 Sec. 1. The legislative power shall be vested in two distinct 
 branches, a House of Representatives, and a Senate, each to 
 have a negative on the other, and both to be styled the Legisla- 
 ture of Maine, and the style of their acts and laws, shall be, 
 “Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representatives in Leg - 
 islature assembled .” 
 
 Sec. 2. The House of Representatives shall consist of one 
 hundred and fifty-one members, to be elected by the qualified 
 electors, for one year from the day next preceding the annual 
 meeting of the Legislature. The Legislature, which shall first 
 be convened under this Constitution, shall, on or before the 
 fifteenth day of August, in the year of our Lord, one thousand 
 eight hundred and twenty-one, and the Legislature, within every 
 subsequent period of at most ten years, and at least five, cause 
 the number of the inhabitants of the State to be ascertained, 
 exclusive of foreigners not naturalized and Indians not taxed. 
 The number of representatives shall, at the several periods of 
 making such enumeration, be fixed and apportioned among the 
 several counties as near as may be, according to the number of 
 inhabitants, having regard to the relative increase of popula- 
 tion. The number of representatives shall, on said first appor- 
 tionment, be not less than one-hundred nor more than one hun- 
 dred and fifty. 
 
 Sec. 3. Each town having fifteen hundred inhabitants may 
 elect one representative; each town having three thousand 
 seven hundred and fifty may elect two ; each town having six 
 thousand seven hundred and fifty may elect three ; each town 
 having ten thousand five hundred may elect four; each town 
 having fifteen thousand may eleet five ; each town having twenty 
 thousand two hundred and fifty may elect six ; each town hav- 
 ing twenty-six thousand two hundred and fifty may elect seven ; 
 but no town shall ever be entitled to more than seven represen- 
 tatives ; and towns and plantations duly organized, not having 
 
CONSTITUTION OF MAINE. 
 
 271 
 
 fifteen hundred inhabitants, shall be classed, as conveniently as 
 may be, into districts containing that number, and so as not to 
 divide towns ; and each such district may elect one representa- 
 tive; and, when on this apportionment the number of represen- 
 tatives shall be two hundred, a different apportionment shall 
 take place upon the above principle ; and, in case the fifteen 
 hundred shall be too large or too small to apportion all the rep- 
 resentatives to any county, it shall be so increased or diminished 
 as to give the number of representatives according to the above 
 rule and proportion ; and whenever any town or towns, planta- 
 tion or plantations not entitled to elect a representative shall 
 determine against a classification with any other town or plan- 
 tation, the Legislature may, at each apportionment of represen- 
 tatives, on the application of such town or plantation, authorize 
 it to elect a representative for such portion of time and such 
 periods, as shall be equal to its portion of representation ; and 
 the right of representation, so established, shall not be altered 
 until the next general apportionment. 
 
 Sec. 4. No person shall be a member of the House of Repre- 
 sentatives, unless he shall, at the commencement of the period 
 for which he is elected, have been five years a citizen of the 
 United States, have arrived at the age of twenty-one years, 
 have been a resident in this State one year, or from the adop- 
 tion of this Constitution ; and for the three months next pre- 
 ceding the time of his election ihall have been, and, during the 
 period for which he is elected, shall continue to be a resident in 
 the town or district which he represents. 
 
 Sec. 5. The meetings within this State for the choice of rep- 
 resentatives shall be warned in due course of law by the select- 
 men of the several towns seven days at least before the election, 
 and the selectmen thereof shall preside impartially at such 
 meetings, receive the votes of all the qualified electors present, 
 sort, count and declare them in open town meeting, and in the 
 presence of the town clerk, who shall form a list of the persons 
 voted for, with the number of votes for each person against his 
 name, shall make a fair record thereof in the presence of the 
 selectmen and in open town meeting.. And the towns and plan- 
 tations organized by law, belonging to any class herein provid- 
 ed, shall hold their meetings at the same time in the respective 
 towns and plantations ; and the town and plantation meetings in 
 
272 
 
 CONSTITUTION OF MAINE. 
 
 such towns and plantations shall be notified, held and regulated, 
 the votes received, sorted, counted and declared in the same 
 manner. And the assessors and clerks of plantations shall have 
 all the powers, and be subject to all the duties, which selectmen 
 and town clerks have, and are subject to by this Constitution. 
 And fair copies of the lists of votes shall be attested by the se- 
 lectmen and town clerks of towns, and the assessors of planta- 
 tions, and sealed up in open town and plantation meetings; and 
 the town and plantation clerks respectively shall cause the 
 same to be delivered into the secretary’s office thirty days at 
 least before the first Wednesday of January annually. And the 
 Governor and Council shall examine the returned copies of such 
 lists, and also all lists of votes of citizens in the military service, 
 returned to the secretary’s office, as provided in article second, 
 section four, of this Constitution ; and twenty days before the 
 said first Wednesday of January annually, shall issue a sum- 
 mons to such persons as shall appear to be elected by a plurality 
 of all the votes returned, to attend and take their seats. But 
 all such lists shall be laid before the House of Representatives on 
 the first Wednesday of January annually, and they shall finally 
 determine who are elected. The electors resident in any city 
 may, at any meeting duly notified for the choice of representa- 
 tives, vote for such representatives in their respective ward 
 meetings, and the wardens in said wards shall preside impar- 
 tially at such meetings, receive the votes of all qualified elec- 
 tors present, sort, count and declare them in open ward meet- 
 ings, and in the presence of the ward clerk, who shall form a 
 list of the persons voted for, with the number of votes for each 
 person against his name, shall make a fair record thereof in the 
 presence of the warden, and in open ward meetings; and a fair 
 copy of this list shall be attested by the warden and ward clerk, 
 sealed up in open ward meeting, and delivered to the city clerk 
 within twenty-four hours after the close of the polls. And the 
 electors resident in any city may at any meetings duly notified 
 and holden for the choice of any other civil officers for whom 
 they have been required heretofore to vote in town meeting, 
 vote for such officers in their respective wards, and the same 
 oroceedings shall be had by the warden and ward clerk in each 
 ward as in the case of votes for representatives. And the aider- 
 men of any city shall be in session within twenty-four hours after 
 
CONSTITUTION OF MAINE. 
 
 273 
 
 tlic close of the polls in such meetings, and in the presence of 
 the city clerk shall open, examine and compare the copies from 
 the lists of votes given in the several wards, of which the city 
 clerk shall make a record, and return thereof shall be made into 
 the Secretary of State’s office in the same manner as selectmen 
 of towns are required to do. 
 
 Sec. 6 . Whenever the seat of a member shall be vacated by 
 death, resignation, or otherwise, the vacancy may be filled by a 
 new election. 
 
 Sec. 7. The House of Representatives shall choose their 
 speaker, clerk and other officers. 
 
 Sec. 8. The House of Representatives shall have the sole 
 power of impeachment. 
 
 ARTICLE IV.— Part Second, 
 senate. 
 
 Sec. 1. The Senate shall consist of not less than twenty, nor 
 more than thirty-one members, elected at the same time, and 
 for the same term, as the representatives, by the qualified elec- 
 tors of the districts into which the State shall from time to time 
 be divided. 
 
 Sec. 2. The Legislature, which shall be first convened under 
 this Constitution, shall, on or before the fifteenth day of August 
 in the year of our Lord, one thousand eight hundred and twen- 
 ty-one, and the Legislature at every subsequent period of ten 
 years, cause the State to be divided into districts for the choice 
 of senators. The districts shall conform, as near as may be 
 to county lines, and be apportioned according to the number of 
 inhabitants. The number of senators shall not exceed twenty 
 at the first apportionment, and shall at each apportionment be 
 increased, until they shall amount to thirty-one, according to 
 the increase in the House of Representatives. 
 
 Sec. 3. The meetings within this State for the election of 
 senators shall be notified, held and regulated, and the votes re- 
 ceived, sorted, counted, declared and recorded, in the same 
 manner as those for representatives. And fair copies of the list 
 of votes shall be attested by the selectmen and town clerks of 
 towns, and the assessors and clerks of plantations, and sealed 
 up in open town and plantation meetings ; and the town and 
 plantation clerks respectively shall cause the same to be deliv- 
 
274 
 
 CONSTITUTION OP MAINE. 
 
 ered into the secretary’s office thirty days at least before the 
 first Wednesday of January. All other qualified electors, living 
 in places unincorporated, who shall be assessed to the support 
 of the government by the assessors of an adjacent town, shall 
 have the privilege of voting for senators, representatives and 
 governor in such town ; and shall be notified by the selectmen 
 thereof for that purpose accordingly. 
 
 Sec. 4. The Governor and Council shall, as soon as may be 
 examine the returned copies of such lists, and also the lists of 
 votes of citizens in the military service, returned into the sec- 
 retary’s office, and twenty days before the said first Wednesday 
 of January, issue a summons to such persons, as shall appear 
 to be elected by a plurality of- the votes for each district, to at- 
 tend that day and take their seats. 
 
 Sec. 5. The Senate shall, on the said first Wednesday of Jan- 
 uary, annually, determine who are elected by a plurality of 
 votes to be senators in each district ; and in case the full num- 
 ber of senators to be elected from each district shall not have 
 been so elected, the members of the House of Representatives 
 and such senators, as shall have been elected, shall, from the 
 highest numbers of the persons voted for, on said lists, equal to 
 twice the number of senators deficient, in every district, if there 
 be so many voted for, elect by joint ballot the number of sena- 
 tors required ; and in this manner all vacancies in the Senate 
 shall be supplied as soon as may be, after such vacancies happen. 
 
 Sec. 6. The senators shall be twenty-five years of age at the 
 commencement of the term, for which they are elected, and in 
 all other respects their qualifications shall be the same as those 
 of the representatives. 
 
 Sec. 7. The Senate shall have the sole power to try all im- 
 peachments, and when sitting for that purpose shall be on oath 
 or affirmation, and no person shall be convicted without the 
 concurrence of two-thirds of the members present. Their 
 judgment, however, shall not extend farther than to removal 
 from office, and disqualification to hold or enjoy any office of 
 honor, trust or profit under this State. But the party, whether 
 convicted or acquitted, shall nevertheless be liable to indict- 
 ment, trial, judgment and punishment according to law. 
 
 Sec. 8 . The Senate shall choose their president, secretary and 
 other officers. 
 
CONSTITUTION OF MAINE. 
 
 275 
 
 ARTICLE IY. — Part Third. 
 
 LEGISLATIVE POWER. 
 
 Sec. 1. The Legislature shall convene on the first Wednesday 
 of January, annually, and shall have full power to make and 
 establish all reasonable laws and regulations for the defence 
 and benefit of the people of this State, not repugnant to this 
 Constitution, nor to that of the United States. 
 
 Sec. 2. Every bill or resolution having the force of law, to 
 which the concurrence of both houses may be necessary, ex- 
 cept on a question of adjournment, which shall have passed 
 both houses, shall be presented to the Governor, and if he ap- 
 prove, he shall sign it; if not, he shall return it with his objec- 
 tions to the house, in which it shall have originated, which shall 
 enter the objections at large on its journals, and proceed to re- 
 consider it. If after such reconsideration, two-thirds of that 
 house shall agree to pass it, it shall be sent together with the 
 objections, to the other house, by which it shall be reconsidered, 
 and, if approved by two-thirds of that house, it shall have the 
 same effect, as if it had been signed by the Governor ; but in all 
 such cases the votes of both houses shall be taken by yeas and 
 nays, and the names of the persons, voting for and against the 
 bill or resolution, shall be entered on the journals of both 
 houses respectively. If the bill or resolution shall not be re- 
 turned by the Governor within five days, (Sundays excepted) 
 after it shall have been presented to him, it shall have the same 
 force and effect, as if he had signed it, unless the Legislature, 
 by their adjournment prevent its return, in which case it shall 
 have such force and effect, unless returned within three days 
 after their next meeting. 
 
 Sec. 3. Each house shall be the judge of the elections and 
 qualifications of its own members, and a majority shall consti- 
 tute a quorum to do business ; but a smaller number may ad- 
 journ from day to day, and may compel the attendance of absent 
 members, in such manner, and under such penalties as each 
 house shall provide. 
 
 Sec. 4. Each house may determine the rules of its proceed- 
 ings, punish its members for disorderly behavior, and, with the 
 concurrence of two-thirds, expel a member, but not a second 
 time for the same cause. 
 
276 
 
 CONSTITUTION OF MAINE. 
 
 Sec. 5. Each house shall keep a journal, and from time to 
 time publish its proceedings, except such parts as in their judg- 
 ment may require secrecy ; and the yeas and nays of the mem- 
 bers of either house on any question, shall, at the desire of one- 
 fifth of those present, be entered on the journals. 
 
 Sec. 6 . Each house, during its session, may punish by im- 
 prisonment any person, not a member, for disrespectful or dis- 
 orderly behavior in its presence, for obstructing any of its pro- 
 ceedings, threatening, assaulting or abusing any of its members 
 for anything said, done, or doing in either house ; provided , 
 that no imprisonment shall extend beyond the period of the 
 same session. 
 
 Sec. 7. The senators and representatives shall receive such 
 compensation, as shall be established by law ; but no law in- 
 creasing their compensation shall take effect during the exist- 
 ence of the Legislature which enacted it. The expenses of the 
 House of Representatives in traveling to the Legislature and 
 returning therefrom, once in each session and no more, shall be 
 paid by tho State out of the public treasury to every member, 
 who shall seasonably attend, in the judgment of the house, and 
 does not depart therefrom without leave. 
 
 Sec. 8 . JThe senators and representatives shall, in all cases 
 except treason, felony or breach of the peace, be privileged from 
 arrest during their attendance at, going to, and returning from 
 each session of the Legislature ; and no member shall be liable 
 to answer for anything spoken in debate in either house, in any 
 court or place elsewhere. 
 
 Sec. 9. Bills, orders or resolutions, may originate in either 
 house, and may be altered, amended or rejected in the other; 
 but all bills for raising a revenue shall originate in the House of 
 Representatives, but the Senate may propose amendments as in 
 other cases; provided , that they shall not, under color of amend- 
 ment, introduce any new matter, which does not relate to rais- 
 ing a revenue. 
 
 Sec. 10. No senator or representative shall, during the term 
 for which he shall have been elected, be appointed to any civil 
 office of profit under this State, which shall have been created, 
 or the emoluments of which increased during such term except 
 such offices as may be filled by elections by the people, provided 
 that this prohibition shall not extend to the members of the first 
 Legislature. 
 
CONSTITUTION OF MAINE. 
 
 277 
 
 Sec. 11. No member of Congress, nor person bolding any 
 office under tlie Uuited States (post-officers excepted) nor office 
 of profit under this State, justices of the peace, notaries public, 
 coroners and officers of the militia excepted, shall have a seat 
 in either house during his being such member of congress, or 
 his continuing in such office. 
 
 Sec. 12. Neither house shall, during the session, without thp 
 consent of the other, adjourn for more than two days, nor to 
 any other place than that in which the houses shall be sitting. 
 
 Sec. 13. The Legislature shall, from time to time, provide,, 
 as far as practicable, by general laws, for all matters usually 
 appertaining to special or private legislation. 
 
 Sec. 14. Corporations shall be formed under general laws, 
 and shall not be created by special acts of the Legislature, ex- 
 cept for municipal purposes, and in cases where the objects of 
 the corporation cannot otherwise be attained; and, however 
 formed, they shall forever be subject to the general laws of the 
 State. 
 
 Sec. 15. The Legislature shall, by a two-tliirds concurrent 
 vote of both branches, have the power to call constitutional 
 conventions, for the purpose of amending this Constitution. 
 
 ARTICLE V.— Part First. 
 
 EXECUTIVE POWERS. 
 
 Sec. 1. The supreme executive power of this State shall be 
 vested in a Governor. 
 
 Sec. 2. The Governor shall be elected by the qualified elec- 
 tors, and shall hold his office one year, from the first Wednes- 
 day of January in each year. 
 
 Sec. 3. The meetings for election of governor shall be 
 notified, held, and regulated, and votes shall be received, sorted, 
 counted, declared and recorded, in the same manner as those 
 for senators and representatives. They shall be sealed and re- 
 turned into the secretary’s office in the same manner, and at 
 the same time as those for senators. And the secretary of state 
 for the time being shall, on the first Wednesday of January, 
 then next, lay the lists before the Senate and House of Repre- 
 sentatives, and also the lists of votes of citizens in the military 
 service returned into the secretary’s office, to be by them exam- 
 
278 
 
 CONSTITUTION OF MAINE. 
 
 ined, and, in case of a choice by a majority of all the votes re- 
 turned, they shall declare and publish the same. But if no per- 
 son shall have a majority of votes, the House of Representa- 
 tives shall, by ballot, from the persons having the four highest 
 numbers of votes on the lists, if so many there be, elect two 
 persons and make return of their names to the Senate, of whom 
 the Senate shall, by ballot, elect one, who shall be declared the 
 Governor. 
 
 Sec. 4. The Governor shall, at the commencement of his 
 term, be not less than thirty years of age; a natural born citizen 
 of the United States, have been five years, or from the adoption 
 of this Constitution, a resident of the State ; and at the time of 
 his election and during the term for which he is elected, be a 
 resident of said State. 
 
 Sec. 5. No person holding any office or place under the 
 United States, this State, or any other power, shall exercise the 
 office of Governor. 
 
 Sec. 6. The Governor shall at stated times, receive for his 
 services a compensation, which shall not be increased or dimin- 
 ished during his continuance in office. 
 
 Sec. 7. He shall be commander-in-chief of the army and 
 navy of the State and of the militia, except when called into the 
 actual service of the United States; but he shall not march nor 
 convey any of the citizens out of the State, without their con- 
 sent or that of the Legislature, unless it shall become necessary 
 in order to march or transport them from one part of the State 
 to another for the defence thereof. 
 
 Sec. 8 . He shall nominate, and, with the advice and consent 
 of the council, appoint all judicial officers, coroners, and nota- 
 ries public ; and he shall also nominate, and with the advice and 
 consent of the council, appoint all other civil and military offi- 
 cers. whose appointment is not by this Constitution, or shall 
 not by law be otherwise provided for; and every such nomina- 
 tion shall be made seven days, at least, prior to such appoint- 
 ment. 
 
 Sec. 9. He shall from time to time give the Legislature in- 
 formation of the condition of the State, and recommend to 
 their consideration such measures, as he may judge expedient. 
 
 Sec. 10. He may require information from any military offi- 
 cer or any officer in the executive department, upon any subject 
 relating to the duties of their respective offices. 
 
CONSTITUTION OF MAINE. 
 
 279 
 
 Sec. 11. He shall have power, with the advice and consent 
 of the council, to remit, after conviction, all forfeitures and 
 penalties, and to grant reprieves, commutations and pardons, 
 except in cases of impeachment, upon such conditions, and with 
 such restrictions and limitations, as may be deemed proper, 
 subject to such regulations as may be provided by law, relative 
 to the manner of applying for pardons. And he shall commu- 
 nicate to the Legislature at each session thereof, each case of 
 reprieve, remission of penalty, commutation or pardon granted, 
 stating the name of the convict, the crime of which he was con- 
 victed, the sentence and its date, the date of the reprieve, re- 
 mission, commutation or pardon, and the conditions, if any, 
 upon which the same was granted. 
 
 Sec. 12. He shall take care that the laws be faithfully exe- 
 cuted. 
 
 Sec. 13. He may, on extraordinary occasions, convene the 
 Legislature; and in case of disagreement between the two 
 houses with respect to the time of adjournment, adjourn them 
 to such time as he shall think proper, not beyond the day of the 
 next annual meeting; and if, since the last adjournment, the 
 place where the Legislature were next to convene shall have 
 become dangerous from an enemy or contagious sickness, may 
 direct the session to be held at some other convenient place 
 within the State. 
 
 Sec. 14. Whenever the office of Governor shall become va- 
 cant by death, resignation, removal from office or otherwise, 
 the president of the Senate shall exercise the office of Governor 
 until another Governor shall be duly qualified ; and in case of 
 the death, resignation, removal from office or disqualification 
 of the president of the Senate, so exercising the office of Gov- 
 ernor, the speaker of the House of Representatives shall exer- 
 cise the office, until a president of the Senate shall have been 
 chosen ; and when the office of Governor, president of the Sen- 
 ate, and speaker of the House shall become vacant, in the recess 
 of the Senate, the person acting as Secretary of State for the 
 time being, shall by proclamation convene the Senate, that a 
 president may be chosen to exercise the office of Governor. 
 And whenever either the president of the Senate or speaker of 
 the House shall so exercise said office, he shall receive only the 
 compensation of Governor, but his duties as president or 
 
280 
 
 CONSTITUTION OF MAINE. 
 
 speaker shall be suspended ; and the Senate or House shall fill 
 the vacancy until his duties as Governor shall cease. 
 
 ARTICLE V.— Past Second, 
 council. 
 
 Sec. 1. There shall be a Council, to consist of seven persons, 
 citizens of the United States, and residents of this State, to ad- 
 vise the Governor in the executive part of government, whom 
 the Governor shall have full power, at his discretion, to assem- 
 ble; and he with the councillors, or a majority of them may 
 from time to time hold and keep a council, for ordering and 
 directing the affairs of State according to law. 
 
 Sec. 2. The councillors shall be chosen annually, on the first 
 Wednesday of January , by joint ballot of the senators and rep- 
 resentatives in convention ; and vacancies, which shall after- 
 wards happen, shall be filled in the same manner ; but not more 
 than one councillor shall be elected from any district, prescrib- 
 ed for the election of senators ; and they shall be privileged 
 from arrest in the same manner as senators and representatives. 
 
 Sec. 3. The resolutions and advice of Council, shall be re- 
 corded in a register, and signed by the members agreeing 
 thereto, which may be called for by either house of the Legis- 
 lature; and any councillor may enter his dissent to the 
 resolution of the majority. 
 
 Sec. 4. No member of Congress, or of the Legislature of 
 this State, nor any person holding any office under the United 
 States, (post officers excepted), nor any civil officers under this 
 State (justices of the peace and notaries public excepted), shall 
 be councillors. And no councillor shall be appointed to any 
 office during the time for which he shall have been elected. 
 
 ARTICLE V.— Part Thibd. 
 
 SECRETARY. 
 
 Sec. 1. The Secretary of State shall be chosen annually at 
 the first session of the Legislature, by joint ballot of the sena- 
 tors and representatives in convention. 
 
 Sec. 2. The records of the State shall be kept in the office of 
 the secretary, who may appoint his deputies, for whoso conduct 
 he shall be accountable. 
 
CONSTITUTION OF MAINE. 
 
 281 
 
 Sec. 3. He shall attend the Governor and Council, Senate 
 and House of Representatives, in person or by his deputies, as 
 they shall respectively require. 
 
 Sec. 4. He shall carefully keep and preserve the records of 
 all the official acts and proceedings of the Governor and Coun- 
 cil, Senate and House of Representatives, and, when required, 
 lay the same before either branch of the Legislature, and per- 
 form such other duties as are enjoined by this Constitution, or 
 shall be required by law. 
 
 ARTICLE V.— Part Four. 
 
 TREASURER. 
 
 Sec. 1. The treasurer shall be chosen annually, at the first 
 session of the Legislature, by joint ballot of the senators and 
 representatives in convention, but shall not be eligible more 
 than five years successively. 
 
 Sec. 2. The treasurer shall, before entering on the duties of 
 his office, give bond to the State, with sureties, to the satisfac- 
 tion of the Legislature, for the faithful discharge of his trust. 
 
 Sec. 3. The treasurer shall not, during his continuance in 
 office, engage in any business of trade or commerce, or as a 
 broker, nor a$ an agent or factor for any merchant or trader. 
 
 Sec. 4. No money shall be drawn from the treasury but by 
 warrant from the Governor and Council, and in consequence of 
 appropriations made by law; and a regular statement and 
 account of the receipts and expenditures of all public money, 
 shall be published at the commencement of the annual session 
 of the Legislature. 
 
 ARTICLE YI. 
 
 JUDICIAL POWER. 
 
 Sec. 1. The judicial power of this State shall be vested in a 
 Supreme Judicial Court, and such other courts as the Legisla- 
 ture shall from time to time establish. 
 
 Sec. 2. The justices of the Supreme Judicial Court shall, at 
 stated times, receive a compensation, which shall not be dimin- 
 ished during their continuance in office, but they shall receive 
 no other fee or reward. 
 
 Sec. 3. They shall be obliged to give their opinion upon 
 important questions of law, and upon solemn occasions, when 
 
282 
 
 CONSTITUTION OF MAINE. 
 
 required by the Governor, Council, Senate, or House of Repre- 
 sentatives. 
 
 Sec. 4. All judicial officers now in office, or who may be 
 hereafter appointed, shall, from and after the first day of March 
 in the year eighteen hundred and forty, hold their offices for 
 the term of seven years from the time of their respective ap- 
 pointments, (unless sooner removed by impeachment or by 
 address of both branches of the Legislature to the Executive), 
 and no longer unless re-appointed thereto. 
 
 Sec. 5. Justices of the peace and notaries public shall hold 
 their offices during seven years, if they so long behave them- 
 selves well, at the expiration of which term they may be re- 
 appointed, or others appointed, as the public interest may 
 require. 
 
 Sec. 6 . The justices of the Supreme Judicial Court shall 
 hold no office under the United States, nor any State, nor any 
 other office under this State, except that of justice of the peace. 
 
 Sec. 7. Judges and registers of probate shall be elected by 
 the people of their respective counties, by a plurality of the 
 votes given in at the annual election, on .the second Monday of 
 September, and shall hold their offices for four years, com- 
 mencing on the first day of January next after their election. 
 Vacancies occurring in said offices by death, resignation or 
 otherwise, shall be filled by election in manner aforesaid, at the 
 September election next after their occurrence; and in the 
 meantime, the Governor, with the advice and consent of the 
 Council, may fill said vacancies by appointment, and the per- 
 sons so appointed shall hold their offices until the first day of 
 January thereafter. 
 
 Sec. 8. Judges of municipal and police courts shall be ap- 
 pointed by the executive power, in the same manner as other 
 judicial officers, and shall hold their offices for the term of four 
 years ; provided however , that the present incumbents shall hold 
 their offices for the term for which they were elected. 
 
 ARTICLE VII. 
 
 MILITARY. 
 
 Sec. 1. The captains and subalterns of the militia shall be 
 elected by the written votes of the members of their respective 
 companies. The field officers of regiments by the written votes 
 
CONSTITUTION OF MAINE. 
 
 283 
 
 of the captains and subalterns of their respective regiments. 
 The brigadier gdherals in like manner, by the field officers of 
 their respective brigades. 
 
 Sec. 2. The Legislature shall, by law, direct the manner of 
 notifying the electors, conducting the elections, and making 
 returns to the Governor of the officers elected ; and, if the 
 electors shall neglect or refuse to make such elections, after 
 being duly notified according to law, the Governor shall ap- 
 point suitable persons to fill such offices. 
 
 Sec. 3. The major generals shall be elected by the Senate 
 and House of Representatives, each having a negative on the 
 other. The adjutant general and quartermaster general shall 
 be chosen annually by joint ballot of the senators and repre- 
 sentatives in convention. But the adjutant general shall per- 
 form the duties of quartermaster general, until otherwise 
 directed by law. The major generals and brigadier generals, 
 and the commanding officers of regiments and battalions, shall 
 appoint their respective staff officers ; and all military officers 
 shall be commissioned by the Governor. 
 
 Sec. 4. "he militia, as divided into divisions, brigades, regi- 
 ments, batta oij3 and companies pursuant to the laws now in 
 force, shall remain so organized, until the same shall be altered 
 by the Legislature. 
 
 Sec. 5. Persons of the denominations of Quakers and Shak- 
 ers, justices of the Supreme Judicial Court and ministers of the 
 gospel may be exempted from military duty, but no other 
 person of the age of eighteen and under the age of forty-five 
 years, excepting officers of the militia who have been honorably 
 discharged, shall be so exempted, unless he shall pay an 
 equivalent to be fixed by law. 
 
 ARTICLE VIII. 
 
 LITERATURE. 
 
 A general diffusion of the advantages of education being 
 essential to the preservation of the rights and liberties of the 
 people; to promote this important object, the Legislature are 
 authorized, and it shall be their duty to require, the several 
 towns to make suitable provision, at their own expense, for the 
 support and maintenance of public schools ; and it shall further 
 be their duty to encourage and suitably endow, from time to 
 
284 
 
 CONSTITUTION OF MAINE, 
 
 time, as tlie circumstances of the people may authorize, all 
 academies, colleges and seminaries of learning within the 
 State ; provided, that no donation, grant or endowment shall at 
 any time be made by the Legislature to any literary institution 
 now established, or which may hereafter be established, unless, 
 at the time of making such endowment, the Legislature of the 
 State shall have the right to grant any further powers to alter, 
 limit or restrain any of the powers vested in any such literary 
 institution, as shall be judged necessary to promote the best 
 interests thereof. 
 
 ARTICLE IX. 
 
 GENERAL PROVISIONS. 
 
 Sec. 1 . Every person elected or appointed to either of the 
 places or offices provided in this Constitution, and every person 
 elected, appointed, or commissioned to any judicial, executive, 
 military or other office under this State, shall, before he enter 
 on the discharge of the duties of his place or office, take and 
 
 subscribe the following oath or affirmation: “I do 
 
 swear, that I will support the Constitution of the United States, 
 and of this State, so long as I shall continue a citizen thereof. 
 So help me God.” 
 
 “ I do swear, that I will faithfully discharge, to the 
 
 best of my abilities, the duties incumbent on me as 
 
 according to the Constitution and laws of the State. So help 
 me God.” Provided , that an affirmation in the above forms may 
 be substituted, when the person shall be conscientiously scru- 
 pulous of taking and subscribing an oath. 
 
 The oaths or affirmations shall be taken and subscribed by 
 the Governor and Councillors before the presiding officer of the 
 Senate, in the presence of both houses of the Legislature, and 
 by the senators and representatives before the Governor and 
 Council, and by the residue of said officers, before such persons 
 as shall be prescribed by the Legislature ; and whenever the 
 Governor or any councillor shall not be able to attend during 
 the session of the Legislature to take and subscribe said oaths 
 or affirmations, said oaths or affirmations may be taken and 
 subscribed in the recess of the Legislature before any justice of 
 the Supreme Judicial Court; provided , that the senators and 
 representatives, first elected under this Constitution, shall take 
 
CONSTITUTION OF MAINE. 
 
 285 
 
 and subscribe such oaths or affirmations before the president 
 of the convention. 
 
 Sec. 2. No person holding the office of justice of the Su- 
 preme Judicial Court, or of any inferior court, attorney 
 general, county attorney, treasurer of the State, adjutant 
 general, judge of probate, register of probate, register of deeds, 
 sheriffs or their deputies, clerks of the judicial courts, shall be 
 a member of the Legislat ive ; and any person holding either of 
 the foregoing offices, elected to, and accepting a seat in the 
 Congress of the United States, shall thereby vacate said office; 
 and no person shall be capable of holding or exercising at the 
 same time within this State, more than one of the offices before 
 mentioned. 
 
 Sec. 3. All commissions shall be in the name of the State, 
 signed by the Governor, attested by the secretary or his deputy, 
 and have the seal of the State thereto affixed. 
 
 Sec. 4. And in case the elections required by this Constitu- 
 tion on the first Wednesday of January annually, by the two 
 houses of the Legislature, shall not be completed on that day, 
 the same may be adjourned from day to day, until completed, in 
 the following order: the vacancies in the Senate shall first be 
 filled, the Governor shall then be elected, if there be no choice 
 by the people; and afterwards the two houses shall elect the 
 council. 
 
 Sec. 5. Every person holding any civil office under this 
 State, may be removed by impeachment, for misdemeanor in 
 office; and every person holding any office, may be removed by 
 the Governor, with the advice of the Council, on the address of 
 both branches of the Legislature. But before such address 
 shall pass either house, the causes of removal shall be stated 
 and entered on the journal of the house in which it originated, 
 and a copy thereof served on the person in office, that he may 
 be admitted to a hearing in his defence. 
 
 Sec. 6. The tenure of all offices, which are not or shall not 
 be otherwise provided for, shall be during the pleasure of the 
 Governor and Council. 
 
 Sec. 7. While the public expenses shall be assessed on polls 
 and estates, a general valuation shall be taken at least once in 
 ten years. 
 
 Sec. 8. All taxes upor real and personal estate, assessed by 
 
286 
 
 CONSTITUTION OF MAINE 
 
 authority of this State, shall be apportioned and assessed 
 equally, according to the just value thereof. 
 
 Sec. 9. The Legislature shall never, in any manner, suspend 
 or surrender the power of taxation. 
 
 Sec. 10. Sheriffs shall be elected by the people of their re- 
 spective counties, by a plurality of the votes given in on the 
 second Monday of September, and shall hold their offices for 
 two years from the first day of January next after their elec- 
 tion. Vacancies shall be filled in the same manner as is pro 
 vided in the case of judges and registers of probate. 
 
 Sec. 11. Tbe attorney general shall be chosen annually by 
 joint ballot of the senators and representatives in the conven 
 tion. Vacancy in said office, occurring when the Legislature 
 is not in session, may be filled by the appointment of the 
 Governor, with the advice and consent of the Council. 
 
 Sec. 12. But citizens of this State, absent therefrom in the 
 military service of the United States or of this State, and not 
 in the regular army of the United States, being otherwise 
 qualified electors, shall be allowed to vote for judges and regis- 
 ters of probate, sheriffs, and all other county officers on the 
 Tuesday next after the first Monday in November, in the year 
 one thousand eight hundred and sixty-four, and their votes 
 shall be counted and allowed in the same manner and with the 
 same effect as if given on the second Monday of September in 
 that year. And they shall be allowed to vote for all such 
 officers on the second Monday in September annually thereafter 
 forever. And the votes shall be given at the same time and in 
 the same manner, and the names of the several candidates shall 
 be printed or written on the same ballots with those for Gov- 
 ernor, senators and representatives, as provided in section four, 
 article second of this Constitution. 
 
 Sec. 13. The Legislature may enact laws excluding from the 
 right of suffrage, for a term not exceeding ten years, all per- 
 sons convicted of bribery at any election, or of voting at any 
 election under the influence of a bribe. 
 
 Sec. 14. The credit of the State shall not be directly or indi- 
 rectly loaned in any case. The Legislature shall not create any 
 debt or debts, liability or liabilities, on behalf the State, which 
 shall singly, or in the aggregate, with previous debts and 
 liabilities hereafter incurred at any one time, exceed three 
 
CONSTITUTION OP MAINE 
 
 287 
 
 hundred thousand dollars, except to suppress insurrection, to 
 repel invasion, or for purposes of war; but this amendment 
 shall not be construed to refer to any money that has been, or 
 may be deposited with this State by the government of the 
 United States, or to any fund which the State shall hold *n 
 trust for any Indian tribe. 
 
 Sec. 15. The State is authorized to issue bonds, payable 
 within twenty-one years, at a rate of interest not exceeding sh 
 per cent, a year, payable semi-annually, which bonds or their 
 proceeds shall be devoted solely towards the reimbursement of 
 the expenditures incurred by the cities, towns and plantations 
 of the State for war purposes during the rebellion, upon the 
 following basis : Each city, town and plantation shall receive 
 from the State one hundred dollars for every man furnished for 
 the military service of the United States underand after' the 
 call of July second, eighteen hundred and sixty-two, and ac- 
 cepted by the United States towards its quota for the term of 
 three years, and in the same proportion for every man so 
 furnished and accepted for any shorter period ; and the same 
 shall be in full payment for any claim upon the State on 
 account of its war debts by any such municipality. A commis- 
 sion appointed by the Governor and Council shall determine 
 the amount to which each city, town and plantation is entitled ; 
 to be devoted to such reimbursement, the surplus, if any, to be 
 appropriated to the soldiers who enlisted or were drafted and 
 went at any time during the war, or, if deceased, to their legal 
 representatives. The issue of bonds hereby authorized shall 
 not exceed in the aggregate three million five hundred thou- 
 sand dollars, and this amendment shall not be construed to 
 permit the credit of the State to be directly or indirectly loaned 
 in any other case or for any other purpose. 
 
 Sec. 16. The Legislature may by law authorize the dividing 
 of towns having not less than four thousand inhabitants, or 
 having voters residing on any island within the limits thereof, 
 into voting districts for the election of representatives to the 
 Legislature, and prescribe the manner in which the votes sha^ 
 be received, counted, and the result of the election declared. 
 
288 
 
 CONSTITUTION OF MAINE. 
 
 ARTICLE X. 
 
 SCHEDULE. 
 
 Sec. 1. All laws now in force in this State, and not repug- 
 nant to this Constitution, shall remain, and be in force, until 
 altered or repealed by the Legislature, or shall expire by their 
 own limitation. 
 
 Sec. 2. The Legislature, whenever two-thirds of both houses 
 shall deem it necessary, may propose amendments to this Con- 
 stitution ; and when any amendments shall be so agreed upon, 
 a resolution shall be passed and sent to the selectmen of the 
 several towns, and the assessors of the several plantations, 
 empowering and directing them to notify the inhabitants of 
 their respective towns and plantations, in the manner pre- 
 scribed by law, at their next annual meetings in the month of 
 September, to give in their votes on the question, whether such 
 amendment shall be made ; and, if it shall appear that a ma- 
 jority of the inhabitants voting on the question are in favor of 
 such amendment, it shall become a part of this Constitution. 
 
 Sec. 3. After the amendments proposed herewith shall have 
 been submitted to popular vote, the chief justice of the Supreme 
 Judicial Court shall arrange the constitution, as amended, under 
 appropriate titles, and in proper articles, parts and sections, 
 omitting all sections, clauses and words not in force, and mak- 
 ing no other changes in the provisions or language thereof, and 
 shall submit the same to the Legislature at its next session. 
 And the draft, and arrangement, when approved by the Legis- 
 lature, shall be enrolled on parchment and deposited in the 
 office of the Secretary of State; and printed copies thereof 
 shall be prefixed to the books containing the laws of the State. 
 And the Constitution, with the amendments made thereto, in 
 accordance with the provisions thereof, shall be the supreme 
 law of the State. 
 
 Sec. 4. Sections one, two and five, of article ten of the ex- 
 isting constitution, shall hereafter be omitted in any printed 
 copies thereof prefixed to the laws of the State ; but this shall 
 not impair the validity of acts under those sections; and sec- 
 tion five shall remain in full force, as part of the constitution, 
 according to the stipulations of said section, with the same 
 effect as if contained in said printed copies. 
 
CONSTITUTION OF MAINE. 
 
 289 
 
 AMENDMENTS. 
 
 MUNICIPAL INDEBTEDNESS. 
 
 No city or town shall hereafter create any debt or liability, 
 which, singly, or in the aggregate with previous debts or liabil- 
 ities, shall exceed five per centum of the last regular valuation 
 of said city or town; provided , however , that the adoption of 
 this article shall not be construed as applying to any fund 
 received in trust by said city or town, nor to any loan for the 
 purpose of renewing existing loans, or for war or to temporary 
 loans to be paid out of money raised by taxation during the 
 year in which they are made. 
 

 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

 
 
 
 
 
 

 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

 
 
 0 
 
 
 
 
Date Due 
 
BOSTON COLLEGE 
 
 3 9031 
 
 346738 
 
 53 434 
 
 \ fcKty li-N 
 
 I t t; 
 
 . V 'bl 
 > \ <7 i 
 
 BOSTON COLLEGE LIBRARY 
 UNIVERSITY HEIGHTS 
 CHESTNUT HILL, MASS. 
 
 Books may be kept for two weeks and may 
 be renewed for the same period, unless re- 
 served. 
 
 Two cents a day is charged for each book 
 kept overtime. 
 
 If you cannot find what you want, ask the 
 Librarian who will be glad to help you. 
 
 The borrower is responsible for books drawn 
 on his card and for all fines accruing on the 
 same.